THE BOTANIC GARDEN. A POEM.
THE BOTANIC GARDEN. A POEM, IN TWO PARTS.
- PART I. CONTAINING THE ECONOMY OF VEGETATION.
- PART II. THE LOVES OF THE PLANTS.
WITH PHILOSOPHICAL NOTES.
The first American Edition.
NEW-YORK: Printed by T. & J. SWORDS, Printers to the Faculty of Physic of Columbia College, No. 99 Pearl-street. 1798.
ADVERTISEMENT TO THE AMERICAN EDITION.
THE success of "THE BOTANIC GARDEN" has been so great in Europe, and its reputation is so well established in America, that it would betray a culpable vanity in the Publishers, were they to attempt, by any thing that they could offer in this place, to recommend the Poem to the further patronage of their fellow-citizens. They may be indulged, however, in a few remarks on the advantages of the present edition.
The London copy, in quarto, sells for twelve dollars and upwards in America; a price which readers of Poetry, and even students of Nature, in this country, can seldom conveniently pay. It is, beside, more adapted for a library than for daily use.
The Dublin edition, in octavo, which has principally circulated in the United States, is deficient both in correctness and in many plates, essential to the thorough comprehension of several parts of the work. It is in two separate volumes; and bears a price disproportionate to its value as a book.
In the present edition, the Publishers have endeavoured to reconcile the two extremes; and to attain [Page] convenience and cheapness, without any censurable sacrifice of correctness and elegance. In their edition, the Poem is comprized in a single volume of commodious form; the type and paper are superior to those of the Irish, and, perhaps, not inferior to those of the English copies; no plates, but such as are merely ornamental, and of these only four out of twenty-one plates in all, have been omitted; those which are inserted are executed in the best manner the state of the arts in this city will admit: and there is reason to believe that few errors are discoverable in the letterpress.
On the whole, the Publishers venture to believe that they shall be found to have fulfilled every expectation which they raised by their proposals; and that they shall have acquitted themselves, in this undertaking, to general satisfaction.
New-York, March 20, 1798.
EPISTLE TO THE AUTHOR OF THE BOTANIC GARDEN.
ADVERTISEMENT TO THE LONDON EDITION.
THE general design of the following sheets is to inlist Imagination under the banner of Science; and to lead her votaries from the looser analogies, which dress out the imagery of poetry, to the stricter ones, which form the ratiocination of philosophy. While their particular design is to induce the ingenious to [...] the knowledge of Botany, by introducing them to the vestibule of that delightful science, and recommending to their attention the immortal works of the celebrated Swedish Naturalist, LINNAEUS.
In the first Poem, or Economy of Vegetation, the physiology of Plants is delivered, and the operation of the Elements, as far as they may be supposed to affect the growth of Vegetables. In the second Poem, or Loves of the Plants, the Sexual System of Linnaeus is explained, with the remarkable properties of many particular plants.
TO THE AUTHOR OF THE POEM ON THE LOVES OF THE PLANTS.
Repton, Nov. 28, 1788.
TO DR. DARWIN.
TO DR. DARWIN.
TO DR. DARWIN.
Address to the River Derwent, on whose Banks the Author of the Botanic Garden resides.
Her new-found art, &c. Alluding to the numerous cotton mills on and near the river Derwent.
Milcena's bier. Mrs. French, sister to Mrs. Mundy. Part I. Canto III. l. 308.
THE BOTANIC GARDEN. PART I. CONTAINING THE ECONOMY OF VEGETATION. A POEM. WITH PHILOSOPHICAL NOTES.
The first American, from the third London Edition.
NEW-YORK: Printed by T. & J. SWORDS, Printers to the Faculty of Physic of Columbia College, No. 99 Pearl-street. 1798.
APOLOGY.
IT may be proper here to apologize for many of the subsequent conjectures on some articles of natural philosophy, as not being supported by accurate investigation or conclusive experiments. Extravagant theories, however, in those parts of philosophy where our knowledge is yet imperfect, are not without their use; as they encourage the execution of laborious experiments, or the investigation of ingenious deductions, to confirm or refute them. And, since natural objects are allied to each other by many affinities, every kind of theoretic distribution of them adds to our knowledge by developing some of their analogies.
The Rosicrucian doctrine of Gnomes, Sylphs, Nymphs, and Salamanders, was thought to afford a proper machinery for a Botanic poem; as it is probable, that they were originally the names of hieroglyphic figures representing the elements.
Many of the important operations of Nature were shadowed or allegorized in the heathen mythology, as the first Cupid springing from the Egg of Night, the marriage of Cupid and Psyche, the Rape of Proserpine, the Congress of Jupiter and Juno, the Death and Resuscitation of Adonis, &c. many of which are ingeniously explained in the works of Bacon, vol. v. p. 47. 4th edit. London, 1778. The Egyptians were possessed of many discoveries in philosophy and chemistry, before the invention of letters; these were then expressed in hieroglyphic paintings of men and animals; which, after the discovery of the alphabet, were described and animated by the poets, and became first the deities of Egypt, and afterwards of Greece and Rome. Allusions to those fables were therefore thought proper ornaments to a philosophical poem, and are occasionally introduced either as represented by the poets, or preserved on the numerous gems and medallions of antiquity.
THE Genius of the place invites the Goddess of Botany, 1. She descends; is received by Spring, and the Elements, 59. Addresses the Nymphs of Fire. Star-light Night seen in the Camera Obscura, 81. I. Love created the Universe. Chaos explodes. All the Stars revolve, God, 97. II. Shooting Stars. Lightning. Rainbow. Colours of the Morning and Evening Skies. Exterior Atmosphere of inflammable Air. Twilight. Fire-balls. Aurora Borealis. Planets. Comets. Fixed Stars. Sun's Orb, 115. III. l. Fires at the Earth's Centre. Animal Incubation, 137. 2. Volcanic Mountains. Venus visits the Cyclops, 149. IV. Heat confined on the Earth by the Air. Phosphoric lights in the Evening. Bolognian Stone. Calcined Shells. Memnon's Harp, 173. Ignis Fatuus. Luminous Flowers. Glow-worm. Fire-fly. Luminous Sea-insects. Electric Eel. Eagle armed with Lightning, 189. V. 1. Discovery of Fire. Medusa, 209. 2. The chemical Properties of Fire. Phosphorus. Lady in Love, 223. 3. Gun-powder, 237. VI. Steam-engine applied to Pumps, Bellows, Waterengines, Corn-mills, Coining, Barges, Waggons, Flying-chariots, 253. Labours of Hercules. Abyla and Calpè, 297. VII. l. Electric Machine. Hesperian Dragon. Electric Kiss. Halo round the Heads of Saints. Electric Shock. Fairy-rings, 335. 2. Death of Professor Richman, 371. 3. Franklin draws Lightning from the Clouds. Cupid snatches the Thunderbolt from Jupiter, 383. VIII. Phosphoric Acid and Vital Heat produced in the Blood. The great Egg of Night, 399. IX. Western Wind unfettered. Naiad released. Frost assailed, Whale attacked, 421. X. Buds and Flowers expanded by Warmth, Electricity, and Light. Drawings with colourless sympathetic Inks; which appear when warmed by the Fire, 457. XI. Sirius. Jupiter and Semele. Northern Constellations. Ice-Islands navigated into the Tropic Seas. Rainy Monsoons, 497. XII. Points erected to procure Rain. Elijah on Mount Carmel, 549. Departure of the Nymphs of Fire like sparks from artificial Fireworks, 587.
[Page] THE BOTANIC GARDEN. ECONOMY OF VEGETATION. CANTO I.
ADDRESS to the Gnomes. I. The Earth thrown from a volcano of the Sun; its atmosphere and ocean; its journey through the zodiac; vicissitude of day-light, and of seasons, II. II. Primeval Islands. Paradise, or the golden age. Venus rising from the sea, 33. III. The first great earthquakes; continents raised from the sea; the Moon thrown from a volcano, has no atmosphere, and is frozen; the earth's diurnal motion retarded; its axis more inclined; whirls with the moon round a new centre, 67. IV. Formation of lime-stone by aqueous solution; calcareous spar; white marble; ancient statue of Hercules resting from his labours. Antinous. Apollo of Belvidere. Venus de Medici. Lady Elizabeth Foster, and Lady Melbourn, by Mrs. Damer, 93. V. I. Of morasses. Whence the production of salt by elutriation. Salt-mines at Cracow, 115. 2. Production of nitre. Mars and Venus caught by Vulcan, 143. 3. Production of iron. Mr. Michel's improvement of artificial magnets. Uses of steel in agriculture, navigation, war, 183. 4. Production of acids, whence Flint, Sea-sand, Selenite, Asbestus, Fluor, Onyx, Agate, Mocho, Opal, Sapphire, Ruby, Diamond. Jupiter and Europa, 215. VI. I. New subterraneous fires from fermentation. Production of Clays; manufacture of Porcelain in China; in Italy; in England. Mr. Wedgwood's works at Etruria. in Staffordshire. Cameo of a Slave in Chains; of Hope. Figures on the Portland or Barberini vase explained, 271. 2. Coal; Pyrite; Naptha; Jet; Amber. Dr. Franklin's discovery of disarming the Tempest of its lightning. Liberty of America; of Ireland; of France, 349. VII. Ancient central subterraneous fires. Production of Tin, Copper, Zink, Lead, Mercury, Platina, Gold, and Silver. Destruction of Mexico. Slavery of Africa, 395. VIII. Destruction of the armies of Cambyses, 431. IX. Gnomes like stars of an Orrery. Inroads of the sea stopped. Rocks cultivated. Hannibal passes the Alps, 499. X. Matter circulates. Manures to Vegetables like Chyle to Animals. Plants rising from the Earth. St. Peter delivered from Prison, 537. Transmigration of matter, 575. Death and resuscitation of Adonis, 585. Departure of the Gnomes, 611.
[Page] THE BOTANIC GARDEN. ECONOMY OF VEGETATION. CANTO II.
[Page]
ADDRESS to the Nymphs. 1. Steam rises from the ocean, floats in clouds, descends in rain and dew, or is condensed on hills, produces springs, and rivers, and returns to the sea. So the blood circulates through the body and returns to the heart, II. II. 1. Tides, 57. 2. Echinus, nautilus, pinna, cancer. Grotto of a mermaid, 65. 3. Oil stills the waves. Coral rocks, Ship-worm, or Teredo. Maelstrome, a whirlpool on the coast of Norway, 85. III. Rivers from beneath the snows on the Alps. The Tiber, 103. IV. Overflowing of the Nile from African Monsoons, 129. V. 1. Giesar, a boiling fountain in Iceland, destroyed by inundation, and consequent earthquake, 145. 2. Warm medicinal springs. Buxton. Duke and Duchess of Devonshire, 157. VI. Combination of vital air and inflammable gas produces water. Which is another source of springs and rivers. Allegorical loves of Jupiter and Juno productive of vernal showers, 201. VII. Aquatic Taste. Distant murmur of the sea by night. Sea-horse. Nereid singing, 261. VIII. The Nymphs of the river Derwent lament the death of Mrs. French, 297. IX. Inland navigation. Monument for Mr. Brindley, 341. X. Pumps explained. Child sucking. Mothers exhorted to nurse their children. Cherub sleeping, 365. XI. Engines for extinguishing fire. Story of two lovers perishing in the flames, 397. XII. Charities of Miss Jones, 447. XIII. Marshes drained. [...] conquers Achelous. The horn of plenty, 483. XIV. Showers. Dews. Floating lands with water. Lacteal system in animals Caravan drinking, 529. Departure of the Nymphs like waterspiders; like northern nations skaiting on the ice, 569.
[Page] THE BOTANIC GARDEN. ECONOMY OF VEGETATION. CANTO III.
ADDRESS to the Sylphs. 1. Trade-winds. Monsoons. N. E. and S. W. winds. Land and sea breezes. Irregular winds, 9. II. Production of vital air from oxygene and light. The marriage of Cupid and Psyche, 25. III. 1. Syroc. Simoom. Tornado, 63. 2. Fog. Contagion. Story of Thyrsis and Aegle. Love and Death, 79. IV. 1. Barometer. Air-pump, 127. 2. Air-balloon of Mongulfier. Death of Rozier. Icarus, 143. V. Discoveries of Dr. Priestley. Evolutions and combinations of pure air. Rape of Proserpine, 165, VI. Sea-balloons, or houses constructed to move under the sea. Death of Mr. Day; of Mr. Spalding; of Captain Pierce and his Daughters, 195. VII. Sylphs of music. Cecilia singing. Cupid, with a lyre, riding upon a lion, 233. VIII. Destruction of Senacherib's army by a pestilential wind. Shadow of Death, 263. IX. 1. Wish to possess the secret of changing the course of the winds, 305. 2. Monster devouring air subdued by Mr. Kirwan, 321. X. 1. Seeds suspended in their pods. Stars discovered by Mr. Herschel. Destruction and resuscitation of all things, 351. 2. Seeds within seeds, and bulbs within bulbs. Picture on the retina of the eye. Concentric strata of the earth. The great seed, 381. 3. The root, pith, lobes, plume, calyx, corol, sap, blood, leaves respire and absorb light. The Crocodile in its egg, 409. XI. Opening of the flower. The petals, style, anthers, prolific dust, honey-cup. Transmutation of the silk-worm, 441. XII. 1. Leaf-buds changed into flower-buds by wounding the bark, or strangulating a part of the branch. Cintra, 465. 2. Ingrafting. Aaron's rod pullulates, 495. XIII. 1. Insects on trees. Humming-bird alarmed by the spider-like appearance of Cyprepedia, 509. 2. Diseases of vegetables. Scratch on unnealed glass, 529. XIV. 1. Tender flowers. Amaryllis, [...]ritillary, crythrina, mimosa, cerea, 541. 2. Vines. Oranges. Diana's trees. Kew garden. The royal family, 559. XV. Offering to Hygeia, 605. Departure of the Goddess, 647.
[Page] THE BOTANIC GARDEN. ECONOMY OF VEGETATION. CANTO IV.
[Page]
[Page]
THE BOTANIC GARDEN CONTENTS OF THE NOTES.
- ROSICRUCIAN machinery 73
- All bodies are immersed in the matter of heat. Particles of bodies do not touch each other 97
- Gradual progress of the formation of the earth, and of Plants and animals, Monstrous births 101
- Fixed stars approach towards each other, they were projected from chaos by explosion, and the planets projected from them 105
- An atmosphere of inflammable air above the common atmosphere principally about the poles 123
- Twilight fifty miles high. Wants further observations 126
- Immediate cause of volcanos from steam and other vapours. They prevent greater earthquakes 152
- Conductors of heat. Cold on the tops of mountains 176
- Phosphorescent light in the evening from all bodies 177
- Phosphoric light from calcined shells. Bolognian stone. Experiments of Beccari and Wilson 182
- lgnis satuus doubtful 189
- Electric Eel. Its electric organs. Compared to the electric Leyden phial 202
- Discovery of fire. Tools of steel. Forests subdued. Quantity of food increased by cookery 212
- Medusa originally an hieroglyphic of divine wisdom 218
- Cause of explosions from combined hear. Heat given out from air in respiration. Oxygene loses less heat when converted into nitrous acid than in any other of its combinations 226
- Sparks from the collision of flints are electric. From the collision of flint and steel are from the combustion of the steel 229
- Gun-powder described by Bacon. Its power. Should be lighted in the centre. A new kind of it. Levels the weak and strong 242
- Steam-engine invented by Savery. Improved by Newcomen. Perfected by Watt and Boulton 254
- Divine benevolence. The parts of nature not of equal excellence 278
- Mr. Boulton's steam-engine for the purpose of coining, would save many lives from the executioner 281
- Labours of Hercules of great antiquity. Pillars of Hercules Surface of the Mediterranean lower than the Atlantic Abyla and Calpe. Flood of Deucalion 297
- Accumulation of electricity not from friction 335
- Mr. Bennet's sensible electrometer 345
- Halo of saints is pictorial language 358
- We have a sense adapted to perceive heat but not electricity 365
- Paralytic limbs move by electric influence 367
- Death of Prosessor Richman by electricity 373
- [Page 130] Lightning drawn from the clouds. How to be safe in thunderstorms 383
- Animal heat from air and respiration. Perpetual necessity of respiration. Spirit of animation perpetually renewed 401
- Cupid rises from the egg of night. Mrs. Cosway's painting of this subject 413
- Western winds. Their origin. Warmer than south winds. Produce a thaw. 430
- Water expands in freezing. Destroys succulent plants, not resinous ones. Trees in valleys more liable to injury. Fig-trees bent to the ground in winter 439
- Buds and bulbs are the winter cradle of the plant. Defended from frost and from insects. Tulip produces one flower-bulb and several leaf-bulbs, and perishes 460
- Matter of heat if different from light. Vegetables blanched by exclusion of light. Turn the upper surface of their leaves to the light. Water decomposed as it escapes from their pores. Hence vegetables purify air in the day time only 462
- Electricity forwards the growth of plants. Silk-worms electrized spin sooner. Water decomposed in vegetables, and by electricity 463
- Sympathetic inks which appear by heat, and disappear in the cold. Made from cobalt 487
- Star in Cassiope's chair 515
- Ice-islands 100 fathoms deep. Sea-ice more difficult of solution. Ice evaporates, producing great cold. Ice-islands increase. Should be navigated into southern climates. Some ice-island have floated southwards 60 miles long. Steam attending them in warm climates 529
- Monsoon cools the sand of Abyssinia 547
- Ascending vapours are electrized plus, as appears from an experiment of Mr. Bennet. Electricity supports vapour in clouds. Thunder-showers from combination of inflammable and vital air 553
- Solar volcanos analogous to terrestrial and lunar ones. Spots of the sun are excavations 14
- Spherical form of the earth. Ocean from condensed vapour. Character of Mr. Whitehurst 17
- Granite the oldest part of the earth. Then limestone. And lastly, clay, iron, coal, sandstone. Three great concentric divisions of the globe. 35
- Formation of primeval islands before the production of the moon. Paradise. The Golden Age. Rain-bow. Water of the sea originally fresh 36
- Venus rising from the sea, an hieroglyphic emblem of the production of the earth beneath the ocean 47
- First great volcanos in the central parts of the earth. From steam, inflammable gas, and vital air. Present volcanos like mole-hills 68
- Moon has little or no atmosphere. Its ocean is frozen. Is not yet inhabited, but may be in time 82
- Earth's axis changed by the ascent of the moon. Its diurnal motion retarded. One great tide 84
- Limestone produced from shells. Spars with double refractions. Marble. Chalk. 93
- Ancient statues of Hercules. Antinous. Apollo. Venus. Designs of Roubiliac. Monument of General Wade 101
- Statues of Mrs. Damer 113
- Morasses rest on limestone. Of immense extent 116
- [Page 131] Salts from animal and vegetable bodies decompose each other, except marine salt. Salt-mines in Poland. Timber does not decay in them. Rock-salt produced by evaporation from sea-water. Fossil shells in salt-mines. Salt in hollow pyramids. In cubes. Sea-water contains about one thirtieth of salt 119
- Nitre, native in Bengal and Italy. Nitrous gas combined with vital air produces red clouds, and the two airs occupy less space than one of them before, and give out heat. Oxygene and azote produce nitrous acid. 143
- Iron from decomposed vegetables. Chalybeat springs. Fern-leaves in nodules of iron. Concentric spheres of iron nodules owing to polarity, like iron-filings arranged by a magnet. Great strata of the earth owing to their polarity 183
- Hardness of steel for tools. Gave superiority to the European nations. Welding of steel. Its magnetism. Uses of gold 192
- Artificial magnets improved by Savery and Dr. Knight, perfected by Mr. Michel. How produced. Polarity owing to the earth's rotatory motion. The electric fluid, and the matter of heat, and magnetism, gravitate on each other. Magnetism being the lightest, is sound nearest the axis of the motion. Electricity produces northern lights by its centrifugal motion 193
- Acids from vegetable recrements. Flint has its acid from the new world. Its base in part from the old world, and in part from the new. Precious stones 215
- Diamond. Its great refraction of light. Its volatility by heat. If an inflammable body 228
- Fires of the new world from fermentation. Whence sulphur and bitumen by sublimation▪ the clay, coal, and flint, remaining 275
- Colours not distinguishable in the enamel-kiln, till a bit of dry wood is introduced 283
- Etrurian pottery prior to the foundation of Rome. Excelled in fine forms, and in a non-vitreous encaustic painting, which was lost till restored by Mr. Wedgwood. Still influences the taste of the inhabitants 291
- Mr. Wedgwood's cameo of a slave in chains, and of Hope 315
- Basso-relievos of two or more colours not made by the ancients. Invented by Mr. Wedgwood 342
- Petroleum and naptha have been sublimed. Whence jet and amber. They absorb air. Attract straws when rubbed. Electricity from electron, the Greek name for amber 353
- Clefts in granite rocks in which metals are found. Iron and manganese found in all vegetables. Manganese in limestone. Warm springs from steam rising up the clefts of granite and limestone. Ponderous earth in limestone clefts and in granite. Copper, lead, iron, from descending materials. High mountains of granite contain no ores near their summits. Transmutation of metals. Of lead into calamy. Into silver. 398
- Armies of Cambyses destroyed by famine, and by sand-storms 435
- Whirling turrets of sand described and explained 478
- Granite shews iron as it decomposes. Marble decomposes. Immense quantity of charcoal exists in limestone. Volcanic slags decompose, & become clay 523
- Mill-stones raised by wooden pegs 524
- Hannibal made a passage by fire over the Alps 534
- Passed tense of many words twofold, as driven or drove, spoken or spoke. A poetic licence. 609
- [Page 132]Clouds consist of aqueous spheres, which do not easily unite like globules of quick-silver, as may be seen in riding through water. Owing to electricity. Snow. Hailstones rounded by attrition and dissolution of their angles. Not from frozen drops of water 15
- Dew on points and edges of grass, or hangs over cabbage-leaves, needle floats on water 18
- Mists over rivers and on mountains. Halo round the moon. Shadow of a church-steeple upon a mist. Dry mist, or want of transparency of the air, a sign of fair weather 20
- Tides on both sides of the earth. Moon's tides should be much greater than the earth's tides. The ocean of the moon is frozen 61
- Spiral form of shells saves calcareous matter. Serves them as an organ of hearing. Calcareous matter produced from inflamed membranes. Colours of shells, Labradore-stone from mother-pearl. Fossil shells not now found recent 6 [...]
- Sea-insects like flowers. Actinia 8 [...]
- Production of pearls, not a disease of the fish. Crab's eyes. Reservoirs of pearly matter. 8 [...]
- Rocks of coral in the south-sea. Coralloid limestone at Linsel, and Coalbrook Dale 90
- Rocks thrown from mountains, ice from glaciers, and portions of earth, or morasses, removed by columns of water. Earthmotion in Shropshire. Water of wells rising above the level of the ground. St. All [...]mond's well near Derby might be raised many yards, so as to serve the town. Well at Sheerness, and at Hartford in Connecticut 116
- Monsoons attended with rain. Overflowing of the Nile. Vertex of ascending air Rising of the Dogstar announces the floods of the Nile. Anu [...]is hung out upon their temples 129
- Situation exempt from rain. At the line in Lower Egypt. On the coast of Peru 138
- Giesar, a boiling fountain in Iceland. Water with great degrees of heat dissolves siliceous matter. Earthquake from steam 150
- Warm springs not from decomposed pyrites. From steam rising up fissures from great depths 166
- Buxton bath possesses 82 degrees of heat. Is improperly called a warm bath. A chill at immersion, and then a sensation of warmth, like the eye in an obscure room owing to increaseed sensibility of the skin 184
- Water compounded of pure air and inflammable air with as much matter of heat as preserves it fluid. Perpetually decomposed by vegetables in the sun's light, and recomposed in the atmosphere 204
- Mythological interpretation of Jupiter and Juno designed as an emblem of the composition of water from two airs 260
- Death of Mrs. French 308
- Tomb of Mr. Brindley 341
- Invention of the pump. The piston lifts the atmosphere above it. The surrounding atmosphere presses up the water into the vacuum. Manner in which a child sucks 366
- Air-cell in engines for extinguishing fire. Water dispersed by the explosion of gun-powder. Houses preserved from fire by earth on the floors, by a second cieling of iron-plates or coarse mortar. Wood impregnated with alabaster or flint 406
- Muscular actions and sensations of plants 460
- River Ach [...]lous. Horn of Plenty 495
- Hooding lands defends them from vernal frosts. Some springs deposit calcareous earth. Some contain azotic gas, which contributes to produce nitre. Snow water less serviceable 540
- [Page 133]Cacalia produces much honey, that a part may be taken by insects without injury 2 [...]
- Analysis of common air. Source of azote. Of oxygene. Water decomposed by vegetable pores and the sun's light. Blood gives out phlogiston and receives vital air. Acquires heat and the vivifying principle 34
- Cupid and Psyche 48
- Simoom, a pestilential wind. Described. Owing to volcanic electricity. Not a whirlwind 65
- Contagion either animal or vegetable 82
- Thyrsis escapes the Plague 91
- Barometer and air-pumps. Dew on exhausting the receiver, though the hygrometer points to dryness. Rare air will dissolve, or acquire more heat, and more moisture, and more electricity 128
- Sound propagated best by dense bodies, as wood, and water, and earth. Fish in spiral shells all ear 176
- Discoveries of Dr. Priestley. Green vegetable matter. Pure air contained in the calc [...]s of metals, as minium, manganese, calamy, ochre 178
- Fable of Proserpine, an ancient chemical emblem 190
- Diving balloons supplied with pure air from minium. Account of one by Mr. Boyle 20 [...]
- Mr. Day. Mr. Spalding 229
- Capt. Pierce and his daughters 231
- Pestilential winds of volcanic origin. Jordan slows through a country of volcanos 306
- Change of wind owing to small causes. If the wind could be governed, the products of the earth would be doubled, and its number of inhabitants increased 320
- Mr. Kirwan's treatise on temperature of climates 354
- Seeds of plants. Spawn of fish. Nutriment lodged in seeds. Their preservation in their seedvessels 367
- Fixed stars approach each other 381
- Fable of the Phoenix 389
- Plants visible within bulbs, and buds, and seeds 395
- Great egg of night 418
- Seeds shoot into the ground. Pith. Seed-lobes. Starch converted into sugar. Like animal chyle 423
- Light occasions the actions of vegetable muscles. Keeps them awake 434
- Vegetable love in Parnassia, Nigella. Vegetable adultery in Collinsonia 472
- Strong vegetable shoots and roots bound with wire, in part debarked, whence leas-buds converted into flower-buds. Theory of this curious fact 479
- Branches bent to the horizon bear more fruit 482
- Ingrafting of a spotted passionflower produced spots upon the stock. Apple soft on one side and hard on the other 513
- Cyprepedium assumes the form of a large spider to affright the humming-bird. Fly-ophris. Willow-wren sucks the honey of the crown-imperial 535
- Diseases of plants four kinds. Honey-dew 541
- [...]rgot, a disease of rye 543
- Glass unannealed. Its cracks owing to elasticity. One kind of lead-ore cracks into pieces. Prince Rupert's drops. Elastic balls 549
- Sleep of plants. Their irritability, sensibility, and voluntary motions 568
THE BOTANIC GARDEN. ADDITIONAL NOTES.
NOTE I.—METEORS.
THERE seem to be three concentric strata of our incumbent atmosphere; in which, or between them, are produced four kinds of meteors; lightning, shooting stars, fire-balls, and northern lights. First, the lower region of air, or that which is dense enough to resist, by the adhesion of its particles, the descent of condensed vapour, or clouds, which may extend from one to three or four miles high. In this region the common lightning is produced from the accumulation or defect of electric matter in those floating fields of vapour, either in respect to each other, or in respect to the earth beneath them, or the dissolved vapour above them, which is constantly varying both with the change of the form of the clouds, which thus evolve a greater or less surface; and also with their ever-changing degree of condensation. As the lightning is thus produced in dense air, it proceeds but a short course, on account of the greater resistance which it encounters, is attended with a loud explosion, and appears with a red light.
2. The second region of the atmosphere I suppose to be that which has too little tenacity to support condensed vapour, or clouds; but which yet contains invisible vapour, or water in aerial solution. This aerial solution of water differs from that dissolved in the matter of heat, as it is supported by its adhesion to the particles of air, and is not precipitated by cold. In this stratum it seems probable that the meteors called shooting stars are produced; and that they consist of electric sparks, or lightning, passing from one region to another of these invisible fields of aero-aqueous solution. The height of these shooting stars has not yet been ascertained by sufficient observation. Dr. Blagden thinks their situation is lower down in the atmosphere than that of fire-balls, which he conjectures from their swift apparent motion, and ascribes their smallness to the more minute division of the electric matter of which they are supposed to consist, owing to the greater resistance of the denser medium through which they pass, than that in which the fire-balls exist. Mr. Brydone observed that the shooting stars appeared [Page 136] to him to be as high in the atmosphere, when he was near the summit of Mount Etna, as they do when observed from the plain. Phil. Trans. vol. LXIII.
As the stratum of air in which shooting stars are supposed to exist, is much rarer than that in which lightning resides, and yet much denser than that in which fire-balls are produced, they will be attracted at a greater distance than the former, and at a less than the latter. From this rarity of the air, so small a sound will be produced by their explosion, as not to reach the lower parts of the atmosphere; their quantity of light, from their greater distance, being small, is never seen through dense air at all, and thence does not appear red, like lightning or fire-balls. There are no apparent clouds to emit or to attract them, because the constituent parts of these aero-aqueous regions may possess an abundance or deficiency of electric matter, and yet be in perfect reciprocal solution. And, lastly, their apparent train of light is probably owing only to a continuance of their impression on the eye; as when a fire stick is whirled in the dark it gives the appearance of a complete circle of fire: for these white trains of shooting stars quickly vanish, and do not seem to set any thing on fire in their passage, as seems to happen in the transit of fire-balls.
3. The second region or stratum of air terminates, I suppose, where the twilight ceases to be refracted, that is, where the air is 3000 times rarer than at the surface of the earth and where it seems probable that the common air ends, and is surrounded by an atmosphere of inflammable gas tenfold rarer than itself. In this region I believe fire-balls sometimes to pass, and at other times the northern lights to exist. One of these fire-balls, or draco volans, was observed by Dr. Pringle, and many others, on Nov. 26, 1758, which was afterwards estimated to have been a mile and a half in circumference, to have been about one hundred miles high, and to have moved towards the north with a velocity of near thirty miles in a second of time. This meteor had a real tail many miles long, which threw off sparks in its course, and the whole exploded, with a sound like distant thunder. Phil. Trans. vol. LI.
Dr. Blagden has related the history of another large meteor, or fire-ball, which was seen the 18th August, 1783, with many ingenious observations and conjectures. This was estimated to be between 60 and 70 miles high, and to travel 1000 miles at the rate of about twenty miles in a second. This fire-ball had likewise a real train of light lest behind it in its passage, which varied in colour, and, in some part of its course, gave off sparks or explosions where it had been brightest; and a dusky red streak remained visible perhaps a minute. Phil. Trans. vol. LXXIV.
These fire-balls differ from lightning, and from shooting stars, in many remarkable circumstances; as their very great bulk, being a mile and a half in diameter; their travelling 1000 miles nearly horizontally; their throwing off sparks in their passage; and changing colours from bright blue to dusky red; and leaving a train of fire behind them, continuing about a minute. They differ from the northern lights in not being dissused, but passing from one point of the heavens to another in a defined line; and this in a region [Page 137] above the crepuscular atmosphere, where the air is 3000 times rarer than at the surface of the earth. There has not yet been even a conjecture which can account for these appearances!—One I shall therefore hazard; which, if it does not inform, may amuse the reader.
In the note on l. 123, it was shewn that there is probably a supernatant stratum of inflammable gas or hydrogene, over the common atmosphere; and whose density at the surface where they meet, must be at least ten times less than that upon which it swims; like chemical ether floating upon water, and perhaps without any real contact. 1. In this region, where the aerial atmosphere terminates, and the inflammable one begins, the quantity of tenacity or resistance must be almost inconceivable; in which a ball of electricity might pass 1000 miles with greater ease than through a thousandth part of an inch of glass. 2. Such a ball of electricity passing between inflammable and common air, would set fire to them in a line as it passed along; which would differ in colour according to the greater proportionate commixture of the two airs; and from the same cause there might occur greater degrees of inflammation, or branches of fire, in some parts of its course.
As these fire-balls travel in a defined line, it is pretty evident from the known laws of electricity, that they must be attracted; and as they are a mile or more in diameter, they must be emitted from a large surface of electric matter; because large nobs give larger sparks, less diffused, and more brightly luminous, than less ones or points, and resist more forcibly the emission of the electric matter. What is there in nature can attract them at so great a distance as 1000 miles, and so forceibly as to detach an electric spark of a mile diameter? Can volcanos, at the time of their eruptions, have this effect, as they are generally attended with lightning? Future observations must discover these secret operations of nature! As a stream of common air is carried along with the passage of electric aura from one body to another, it is easy to conceive, that the common air and the inflammable air between which the fire-ball is supposed to pass, will be partially intermixed by being thus agitated, and so far as it becomes intermixed it will take fire, and produce the linear flame and branching sparks above described. In this circumstance of their being attracted, and thence passing in a defined line, the fire-balls seem to differ from the coruscations of the aurora borealis, or northern lights, which probably take place in the same region of the atmosphere; where the common air exists in extreme tenuity, and is covered by a still rarer sphere of inflammable gas, ten times lighter than itself.
As the electric streams, which constitute these northern lights, seem to be repelled or radiated from an accumulation of that fluid in the north, and not attracted like the fire-balls; this accounts for the diffusion of their light, as well as the silence of their passage; while their variety of colours, and the permanency of them, and even the breadth of them in different places, may depend on their sitting on fire the mixture of inflammable and common air through which they pass; as seems to happen in the transit of the fire-balls.
It was observed by Dr. Priestley, that the electric shock taken through inflammable air was red, in common air it is blueish; to these circumstances [Page 138] perhaps some of the colours of the northern lights may bear analogy; though the density of the medium through which light is seen must principally vary its colour, as is well explained by Mr. Morgan. Phil. Trans. Vol. LXXV. Hence lightning is red when seen through a dark cloud, or near the horizon; because the more refrangible rays cannot permeate so dense a medium. But the shooting stars consist of white light, as they are generally seen on clear nights, and nearly [...]; in other situations their light is probably too faint to come to us. But as in some remarkable appearances of the northern lights, as in March, 1716, all the prismatic colours were seen quickly to succeed each other, these appear to have been owing to real combustion; as the density of the interposed medium could not be supposed to change so frequently; and therefore these colours must have been owing to different degrees of heat, according to Mr. Morgan's theory of combustion. In Smith's Optics, p. 69. the prismatic colours, and optical deceptions of the northern lights, are described by Mr. Cotes.
The Torricellian vacuum, if perfectly free from air, is said, by Mr. Morgan and others, to be a perfect non-conductor. This circumstance therefore would preclude the electric streams from rising above the atmosphere. But as Mr. Morgan did not try to pass an electric shock through a vacuum, and as air, or something containing air, surrounding the transit of electricity, may be necessary to the production of light, the conclusion may perhaps still be dubious. If, however, the streams of the northern lights were supposed to rise above our atmosphere, they would only be visible at each extremity of their course; where they emerge from, or are again immerged into the atmosphere; but not in their journey through the vacuum; for the absence of electric light in a vacuum is sufficiently proved by the common experiment of shaking a barometer in the dark; the electricity, produced by the friction of the mercury in the glass at its top, is luminous if the barometer has a little air in it; but there is no light if the vacuum be complete.
The aurora borealis, or northern dawn, is very ingeniously accounted for by Dr. Franklin, on principles of electricity. He premises the following electric phenomena: 1. That all new-fallen snow has much positive electricity standing on its surface. 2. That about twelve degrees of latitude round the poles are covered with a crust of eternal ice, which is impervious to the electric fluid. 3. That the dense part of the atmosphere rises but a few miles high; and that in the rarer parts of it the electric fluid will pass to almost any distance.
Hence he supposes there must be a great accumulation of positive electric matter on the fresh-fallen snow in the polar regions; which, not being able to pass through the crust of ice into the earth, must rise into the rare air of the upper parts of our atmosphere, which will the least resist its passage; and passing towards the equator, descend again into the denser atmosphere, and thence into the earth in silent streams. And that many of the appearances attending these lights are optical deceptions, owing to the situation of the eye that beholds them; which makes all ascending parallel lines appear to converge to a point.
The idea, above explained in note on l. 123, of the existence of a sphere of [Page 139] inflammable gas over the aerial atmosphere, would much favour this theory of Dr. Franklin; because in that case the dense aerial atmosphere would rise a much less height in the polar regions, diminishing almost to nothing at the pole itself; and thus give an easier passage to the ascent of the electric fluid. And from the great difference in the specific gravity of the two airs, and the velocity of the earth's rotation, there must be a place between the poles and the equator, where the superior atmosphere of inflammable gas would terminate; which would account for these streams of the aurora borealis not appearing near the equator; add to this, that it is probable the electric fluid may be heavier than the magnetic one; and will thence, by the rotation of the earth's surface, ascend over the magnetic one by its centrifugal force; and may thus be induced to rise through the thin stratum of aerial atmosphere over the poles. See note on Canto II. l. 193. I shall have occasion again to mention this great accumulation of inflammable air over the poles; and to conjecture that these northern lights may be produced by the union of inflammable with common air, without the assistance of the electric spark to throw them into combustion.
The antiquity of the appearance of northern lights has been doubted; as none were recorded in our annals since the remarkable one on Nov. 14, 1574. till another remarkable one on March 6, 1716, and the three following nights, which was seen at the same time in Ireland, Russia, and Poland, extending near 30 degrees of longitude, and from about the 50th degree of latitude over almost all the north of Europe. There is, however, reason to believe them of remote antiquity, though inaccurately described; thus the following curious passage from the book of Maccabees (B. II. c. v.) is such a description of them, as might probably be given by an ignorant and alarmed people. "Through all the city, for the space of almost forty days, there were seen horsemen running in the air, in cloth of gold, and armed with lances, like a band of soldiers; and troops of horsemen in array encountering and running one against another, with shaking of shields and multitude of pikes, and drawing of swords, and casting of darts, and glittering of golden ornaments and harness."
NOTE II.—PRIMARY COLOURS.
THE manner in which the rainbow is produced, was, in some measure, understood before Sir Isaac Newton had discovered his theory of colours. The first person who expressly shewed the rainbow to be formed by the reflection of the sun-beams from drops of falling rain, was Antonio de Dominis. This was afterwards more fully and distinctly explained by Des Cartes. But what caused the diversity of its colours was not then understood; it was reserved for the immortal Newton to discover that the rays of light consisted of seven combined colours of different refrangibility, which [Page 140] could be separated at pleasure by a wedge of glass. Pemberton's View of Newton.
Sir Isaac Newton discovered that the prismatic spectrum was composed of seven colours, in the following proportions; violet 80, indigo 40, blue 60, green 60, yellow 48, orange 27, red 45. If all these colours be painted on a circular card, in the proportion above mentioned, and the card be rapidly whirled on its centre, they produce in the eye the sensation of white. And any one of these colours may be imitated by painting a card with the two colours which are contiguous to it, in the same proportions as in the spectrum, and whirling them in the same manner.
My ingenious friend, Mr. Galton, of Birmingham, ascertained, in this manner, by a set of experiments, the following propositions; the truth of which he had preconceived from the above data.
1. Any colour [...] the prismatic spectrum may be imitated by a mixture of the two colours contiguous to it.
2. If any three successive colours in the prismatic spectrum are mixed, they compose only the second or middlemost colour.
3. If any four successive colours in the prismatic spectrum be mixed, a tint similar to a mixture of the second and third colours will be produced, but not precisely the same, because they are not in the same proportion.
4. If, beginning with any colour in the circular spectrum, you take of the second colour a quantity equal to the first, second, and third; and add to that the fifth colour, equal in quantity to the fourth, fifth, and sixth; and with these combine the seventh colour in the proportion it exists in the spectrum, white will be produced. Because the first, second, and third, compose only the second; and the fourth, fifth, and sixth, compose only the fifth; therefore, if the seventh be added, the same effect is produced as if all the seven were employed.
5. Beginning with any colour in the circular spectrum, if you take a tint composed of a certain proportion of the second and third, (equal in quantity to the first, second, third, and fourth,) and add to this the sixth colour, equal in quantity to the fifth, sixth, and seventh, white will be produced.
From these curious experiments of Mr. Galton, many phenomena in the chemical changes of colours may probably become better understood; especially if, as I suppose, the same theory must apply to transmitted colours, as to reflected ones. Thus it is well known, that if the glass of manganese, which is a tint probably composed of violet and indigo, be mixed in a certain proportion with the glass of lead, which is yellow, that the mixture becomes transparent. Now, from Mr. Galton's experiments, it appears, that in reflected colours such a mixture would produce white, that is, the same as if all the colours were reflected. And, therefore, in transmitted colours the same circumstances must produce transparency, that is, the same as if all the colours were transmitted. For the particles which constitute the glass of manganese will transmit red, violet, indigo, and blue; and those of the glass of lead will transmit orange, yellow, and green; hence all the primary colours, by a mixture of these glasses, become transmitted, that is, the glass becomes transparent.
[Page 141] Mr. Galton has further observed, that five successive prismatic colours may be combined in such proportions as to produce but one colour, a circumstance which might be of consequence in the art of painting. For if you begin at any part of the circular spectrum above described, and take the first, second, and third colours, in the proportions in which they exist in the spectrum; these will compose only the second colour, equal in quantity to the first, second, and third; add to these the third, fourth and fifth, in the proportion they exist in the spectrum, and these will produce the fourth colour, equal in quantity to the third, fourth, and fifth. Consequently this is precisely the same thing as mixing the second and fourth colours only; which mixture would only produce the third colour. Therefore, if you combine the first, second, fourth and fifth, in the proportions in which they exist in the spectrum, with double the quantity of the third colour, this third colour will be produced. It is probable that many of the unexpected changes in mixing colours on a painter's pallet, as well as in more fluid chemical mixtures, may depend on these principles rather than on a new arrangement or combination of their minute particles.
Mr. Galton further observes, that white may universally be produced by the combination of one prismatic colour, and a tint intermediate to two others. Which tint may be distinguished by a name compounded of the two colours to which it is intermediate. Thus white is produced by a mixture of red with blue-green. Of orange with indigo-blue. Of yellow with violet-indigo. Of green with red-violet. Of blue with orange-red. Of indigo with yellow-orange. Of violet with green-yellow. Which, he further remarks, exactly coincides with the theory and facts mentioned by Dr. Robert Darwin, of Shrewsbury, in his account of ocular spectra; who has shewn, that when one of these contrasted colours has been long viewed, a spectrum, or appearance of the other, becomes visible in the fatigued eye. Phil. Trans. vol. LXXVI. for the year 1786.
These experiments of Mr. Galton might much assist the copper-plate printers of callicoes and papers in colours, as three colours, or more, might be produced by two copper-plates. Thus, suppose some yellow figures were put on by the first plate, and upon some parts of these yellow figures, and on other parts of the ground, blue was laid on by another copper-plate. The three colours of yellow, blue, and green, might be produced, as green leaves with yellow and blue flowers.
NOTE III.—COLOURED CLOUDS.
THE rays from the rising and setting sun are refracted by our spherical atmosphere; hence the most refrangible rays, as the violet, indigo, and blue, are reflected in greater quantities from the morning and evening skies; and [Page 142] the least refrangible ones, as red and orange, are last seen about the setting sun. Hence Mr. Beguelin observed, that the shadow of his finger on his pocket-book was much bluer in the morning and evening, when the shadow was about eight times as long as the body from which it was projected. Mr. Melville observes, that the blue rays being more refrangible, are bent down in the evenings by our atmosphere, while the red and orange, being less refrangible, continue to pass on, and tinge the morning and evening clouds with their colours. See Priestley's History of Light and Colours, p. 440. But as the particles of air, like those of water, are themselves blue, a blue shadow may be seen at all times of the day, though much more beautifully in the mornings and evenings, or by means of a candle in the middle of the day. For if a shadow on a piece of white paper is produced by placing your finger between the paper and a candle in the day light, the shadow will appear very blue; the yellow light of the candle upon the other parts of the paper apparently deepens the blue by its contrast, these colours being opposite to each other, as explained in note II.
Colours are produced from clouds or mists by refraction, as well as by reflection. In riding in the night over an unequal country, I observed a very beautiful coloured halo round the moon, whenever I was covered with a few feet of mist, as I ascended from the vallies, which ceased to appear when I rose above the mist. This I suppose was owing to the thinness of the stratum of mist in which I was immersed; had it been thicker, the colours refracted by the small drops, of which a fog consists, would not have passed through it down to my eye.
There is a bright spot seen on the cornea of the eye, when we face a window, which is much attended to by portrait-painters; this is the light reflected from the spherical surface of the polished cornea, and brought to a focus; if the observer is placed in this focus, he sees the image of the window; if he is placed before or behind the focus, he only sees a luminous spot, which is more luminous, and of less extent, the nearer he approaches to the focus. The luminous appearance of the eyes of animals in the dusky corners of a room, or in holes in the earth, may arise, in some instances, from the same principle; viz. the reflection of the light from the spherical cornea, which will be coloured red or blue, in some degree, by the morning, evening, or meridian light, or by the objects from which that light is previously reflected. In the cavern at Colebrook Dale, where the mineral far exsudes, the eyes of the horse which was drawing a cart from within towards the mouth of it, appeared like two balls of phosphorus, when he was above 100 yards off, and for a long time before any other part of the animal was visible. In this case I suspect the luminous appearance to have been owing to the light which had entered the eye, being reflected from the back surface of the vitreous humor, and thence emerging again in parallel rays from the animal's eye, as it does from the back surface of the drops of the rainbow, and from the water-drops which lie, perhaps without contact, on cabbage-leaves, and have the brilliancy of quick-silver. This accounts for this luminous appearance being best seen in those animals which have large apertures in their iris, as in cats and horses, and is the only part [Page 143] visible in obscure places, because this is a better reflecting surface than any other part of the animal. If any of these emergent rays from the animal's eye can be supposed to have been reflected from the choroid coat, through the semi-transparent retina, this would account for the coloured glare of the eyes of dogs, or cats, and rabits, in dark corners.
NOTE IV.—COMETS.
THERE have been many theories invented to account for the tails of comets. Sir Isaac Newton thinks that they consist of rare vapours raised from the nucleus of the comet, and so rarefied by the sun's heat as to have their general gravitation diminished, and that they, in consequence, ascend opposite to the sun, and from thence reflect the rays of light. Dr. Halley compares the light of the tails of comets to the streams of the aurora borealis, and other electric effluvia. Phil. Trans. No. 347.
Dr. Hamilton observes, that the light of small stars is seen undiminished through both the light of the tails of comets, and of the aurora borealis, and has farther illustrated their electric analogy; and adds, that the tails of comets consist of a lucid self-shining substance, which has not the power of refracting or reflecting the rays of light. Essays.
The tail of the comet of 1744, at one time appeared to extend above 16 degrees from its body, and must have thence been above twenty-three millions of miles long. And the comet of 1680, according to the calculations of Dr. Halley, on Nov. the 11th, was not above one semi-diameter of the earth, or less than 4000 miles to the northward of the way of the earth; at which time had the earth been in that part of its orbit, what might have been the consequence! No one would probably have survived to have registered the tremendous effects.
The comet of 1531, 1607, and 1682, having returned in the year 1759, according to Dr. Halley's prediction in the Phil. Trans. for 1705, there seems no reason to doubt that all the other comets will return after their proper periods. Astronomers have in general acquiesced in the conjecture of Dr. Halley, that the comets of 1532, and 1661, are one and the same comet, from the similarity of the elements of their orbits, and were, therefore, induced to expect its return to its perihelium in 1789. As this comet is liable to be disturbed, in its ascent from the sun, by the planets Jupiter and Saturn, Dr. Maskelyne expected its return to its perihelium in the beginning of the year 1789, or the latter end of the year 1788, and certainly some time before the 27th of April, 1789; which prediction has not been fulfilled. Phil. Trans. vol. LXXVI.
As the comets are small masses of matter, and pass in their perihelion very near the sun, and become invisible to us, on these accounts, in a short [Page 144] space of time, their number has not yet been ascertained, and will probably increase with the improvement of our telescopes. M. Bode has given a table of 72 comets, whose orbits are already calculated; of these 60 pass within the earth's orbit, and only twelve without it; and most of them appear between the orbits of Venus and Mercury, or nearly midway between the sun and earth; from whence, and from the planes of their orbits being inclined to that of the earth and other planets in all possible angles, they are believed to be less liable to interfere with, or injure each other. M. Bode afterwards inquires into the nearest approach it is possible for each of the known comets to make towards the earth's orbit. He finds that only three of them can come within a distance equal to two or three times the distance of the moon from it; and then adds the great improbability, that the earth should be in that dangerous point of its orbit, at the instant when a comet, which may have been absent some centuries, passes so rapidly past it. Histoire de I' Academ. Royal. Berlin. 1792.
NOTE V.—SUN's RAYS.
THE dispute among philosophers about phlogiston is not concerning the existence of an inflammable principle, but rather whether there be one or more inflammable principles. The disciples of Stahl, which till lately included the whole chemical world, believed in the identity of phlogiston in all bodies which would flame or calcine. The disciples of Lavoisier pay homage to a plurality of phlogistons, under the various names of charcoal, sulphur, metals, &c. Whatever will unite with pure air, and thence compose an acid, is esteemed, in this ingenious theory, to be a different kind of phlogistic or inflammable body. At the same time there remains a doubt whether these inflammable bodies, as metals, sulphur, charcoal, &c. may not be compounded of the same phlogiston along with some other material yet undiscovered, and thus an unity of phlogiston exist, as in the theory of Stahl, though very differently applied in the explication of chemical phenomena.
Some modern philosophers are of opinion, that the sun is the great fountain from which the earth and other planets derive all the phlogiston which they possess; and that this is formed by the combination of the solar rays with all opake bodies, but particularly with the leaves of vegetables, which they suppose to be organs adapted to absorb them. And that as animals receive their nourishment from vegetables, they also obtain, in a secondary manner, their phlogiston from the sun. And lastly, as great masses of the mineral kingdom, which have been found in the thin crust of the earth which human labour has penetrated, have evidently been formed from the recrements of animal and vegetable bodies, these also are supposed thus to have derived their phlogiston from the sun.
Another opinion concerning the sun's rays is, that they are not luminous [Page 145] till they arrive at our atmosphere; and that there uniting with some part of the air, they produce combustion, and light is emitted; and that an ethereal acid, yet undiscovered, is formed from this combustion.
The more probable opinion is, perhaps, that the sun is a phlogistic mass of matter, whose surface is in a state of combustion, which, like other burning bodies, emits light, with immense velocity, in all directions; that these rays of light act upon all opake bodies, and, combining with them, either displace or produce their elementary heat, and become chemically combined with the phlogistic part of them; for light is given out when phlogistic bodies unite with the oxygenous principle of the air, as in combustion, or in the reduction of metallic calxes; thus in presenting to the flame of a candle a letter-wafer (if it be coloured with red-lead) at the time the red-lead becomes a metallic drop, a flash of light is perceived. Dr. Alexander Wilson very ingeniously endeavours to prove, that the sun is only in a state of combustion on its surface, and that the dark spots seen on the disk are excavations or caverns through the luminous crust, some of which are 4000 miles in diameter. Phil. Trans. 1774. Of this I shall have occasion to speak again.
NOTE VI.—CENTRAL FIRES.
M. DE MAIRAN, in a paper published in the Histoire de I' Academic de Sciences, 1765, has endeavoured to shew, that the earth receives but a small part of the heat which it possesses, from the sun's rays, but it is principally heated by fires within itself. He thinks the sun is the cause of the vicissitudes of our seasons of summer and winter, by a very small quantity of heat in addition to that already residing in the earth, which, by emanations from the centre to the circumference, renders the surface habitable, and without which, though the sun was constantly to illuminate two thirds of the globe at once, with a heat equal to that at the equator, it would soon become a mass of solid ice. His reasonings and calculations on this subject are too long and too intricate to be inserted here, but are equally curious and ingenious, and carry much conviction along with them.
The opinion that the centre of the earth consists of a large mass of burning lava, has been espoused by Boyle, Boerhaave, and many other philosophers. Some of whom, considering its supposed effects on vegetation and the formation of minerals, have called it a second sun. There are many arguments in support of this opinion. 1. Because the power of the sun does not extend much beyond ten feet deep into the earth, all below being, in winter and summer, always of the same degree of heat, viz. 48, which being much warmer than the mildest frost, is supposed to be sustained by some internal distant fire. Add to this, however, that from experiments made some [Page 146] years ago by Dr. Franklin, the spring-water at Philadelphia appeared to be of 52 of heat, which seems farther to confirm this opinion, since the climates in North-America are supposed to be colder than those of Europe under similar degrees of latitude. 2. M. De Luc, in going 1359 feet perpendicular into the mines of Hartz, on July the 5th, 1778, on a very fine day, found the air at the bottom a little warmer than at the top of the shaft. Phil. Trans. vol. LXIX. p. 488. In the mines in Hungary, which are 500 cubits deep, the heat becomes very troublesome when the miners get below 480 feet depth. Morinus de L [...]cis subter. p. 131. But as some other deep mines, as mentioned by Mr. Kirwan, are said to possess but the common heat of the earth; and as the crust of the globe, thus penetrated by human labour, is so thin compared with the whole, no certain deduction can be made from these facts on either side of the question. 3. The warm-springs in many parts of the earth, at great distance from any volcanos, seem to originate from the condensation of vapours arising from water which is boiled by subterraneous fires, and cooled again in their passage through a certain length of the colder soil; for the theory of chemical solution will not explain the equality of their heat at all seasons, and through so many centuries. See note on Fucus, in vol. II. See a letter on this subject in Mr. Pilkinton's View of Derbyshire, from Dr. Darwin. 4. From the situations of volcanos which are always found upon the summit of the highest mountains. For as these mountains have been lifted up, and lose several of their uppermost strata as they rise, the lowest strata of the earth yet known appear at the tops of the highest hills; and the beds of the volcanos upon these hills must, in consequence, belong to the lowest strata of the earth, consisting, perhaps, of granite or basaltes, which were produced before the existence of animal or vegetable bodies, and might constitute the original nucleus of the earth, which I have supposed to have been projected from the sun; hence the volcanos themselves appear to be spiracula, or chimneys, belonging to great central fires. It is probably owing to the escape of the elastic vapours from these spiracula, that the modern earthquakes are of such small extent compared with those of remote antiquity, of which the vestiges remain all over the globe. 5. The great size and height of the continents, and the great size and depth of the South-sea, Atlantic, and other oceans, evince that the first earthquakes, which produce [...] these immense changes in the globe, must have been occasioned by central fires. 6. The very distant and expeditious communication of the shocks of some great earthquakes. The earthquake at Lisbon, in 1755, was perceived in Scotland, in the Peak of Derbyshire, and in many other distant parts of Europe. The percussions of it travelled with about the velocity of sound, viz. about thirteen miles in a minute. The earthquake in 1693 extended 2600 leagues. (Goldsmith's History.) These phenomena are easily explained if the central parts of the earth consist of a fluid lava, as a percussion on one part of such a fluid mass would be felt on other parts of its confining vault, like a stroke on a fluid contained in a bladder, which, however gentle on one side, is perceptible to the hand placed on the other; and the velocity with which such a concussion would travel, would be that of sound, or thirteen miles in a minute. For further [Page 147] information on this part of the subject, the reader is referred to Mr. Michel's excellent treatise on earthquakes in the Phil. Trans. vol. LI. 7. That there is a cavity at the centre of the earth is made probable by the late experiments on the attraction of mountains, by Mr. Maskelyne, who supposed, from other considerations, that the density of the earth near the surface should be five times less than its mean density. Phil. Trans. vol. LX [...]. p. 498. But found from the attraction of the mountain Schehallien, [...] probable, the mean density of the earth is but double that of the hill. [...]. p. 532. Hence, if the first supposition be well founded, there would appear to be a cavity at the centre of considerable magnitude, from whence the immense beds and mountains of lava, toadstone, basaltes, granite, &c. have been protruded. 8. The variation of the compass can only be accounted for by supposing the central parts of the earth to consist of a fluid mass, and that part of this fluid is iron, which, requiring a greater degree of heat to bring it into fusion than glass or other metals, remains a solid, and the vis inertae of this fluid mass, with the iron in it, occasions it to perform fewer revolutions than the crust of solid earth over it, and thus it is gradually left behind, and the place where the floating iron resides is pointed to by the direct or retrograde motions of the magnetic needle. This seems to have been nearly the opinion of Dr. Halley and Mr. Euler.
NOTE VII.—ELEMENTARY HEAT.
A CERTAIN quantity of heat seems to be combined with all bodies, besides the sensible quantity which gravitates like the electric fluid amongst them. This combined heat, or latent heat, of Dr. Black, when set at liberty of fermentation, inflammation, crystallization, freezing, or other chemical attractions producing new combination, passes as a fluid element into the surrounding bodies. And by thawing, diffusion of neutral salts in water, melting, and other chemical solutions, a portion of heat is attracted from the bodies in vicinity, and enters into or becomes combined with the new solutions.
Hence a combination of metals with acids, of essential oils and acids, of alcohol and water, of acids and water, give out heat; whilst a solution of snow in water or in acids, and of neutral salts in water, attract heat from the surrounding bodies. So the acid of nitre mixed with oil of cloves unites with it, and produces a most violent flame; the same acid of nitre poured on snow instantly dissolves it, and produces the greatest degree of cold yet known, by which, at Petersburgh, quick-silver was first frozen in 1760.
Water may be cooled below 32 degrees without being frozen, if it be placed on a solid floor, and secured from agitation; but when thus cooled below the freezing point, the least agitation turns part of it suddenly into ice, and [Page 148] when this sudden freezing takes place, a thermometer placed in it instantly rises, as some heat is given out in the act of congelation, and the ice is thus left with the same sensible degree of cold as the water had possessed before it was agitated, but is, nevertheless, now combined with less latent heat.
A cubic inch of water thus cooled down to 32 degrees, mixed with an equal quantity of boiling water at 212 degrees, will cool it to the middle number between these two, or to 132. But a cubic inch of ice, whose sensible cold also is but 32▪ mixed with an equal quantity of boiling water, will cool it six times as much as the cubic inch of cold water above-mentioned, as the ice not only gains its share of the sensible or gravitating heat of the boiling water, but attracts to itself also, and combines with the quantity of latent heat which it had lost at the time of its congelation.
So boiling water will acquire but 212 degrees of heat under the common pressure of the atmosphere, but the steam raised from it by its expansion, or by its solution in the atmosphere, combines with and carries away a prodigious quantity of heat, which it again parts with on its condensation, as is seen in common distillation, where the large quantity of water in the worm tub is so soon heated. Hence the evaporation of ether on a thermometer soon sinks the mercury below freezing▪ and hence a warmth of the air in winter frequently succeeds a shower.
When the matter of heat, or calorique, is set at liberty from its combinations, as by inflammation, it passes into the surrounding bodies, which possess different capacities of acquiring their share of the loose or sensible heat; thus a pint measure of cold water at 48 degrees, mixed with a pint of boiling water at 212 degrees, will cool it to the degree between these two numbers, or to 154 degrees, but it requires two pint measures of quick-silver at 48 degrees of heat, to cool one pint of water as above. These and other curious experiment [...] are adduced by Dr. Black, to evince the existence of combined or latent heat in bodies, as has been explained by some of his pupils, and well illustrated by Dr. Crawford. The world has long been in expectation of an account of his discoveries on this subject by the celebrated author himself.
As this doctrine of elementary heat in its fluid and combined state is not yet universally received, I shall here add two arguments in support of it, drawn from different sources, viz. from the heat given out or absorbed by the mechanical condensation or expansion of the air, and perhaps of other bodies, and from the analogy of the various phenomena of heat with those of electricity.
I. It a thermometer be placed in the receiver of an air-pump, and the air hastily exhausted, the thermometer will sink some degrees, and the glass become steamy: the same occurs in hastily admitting a part of the air again. This I suppose to be produced by the expansion of part of the air, both during the exhaustion and re-admission of it; and that the air so expanded becomes capable of attracting from the bodies in its vicinity a part of their heat, hence the vapours contained in it, and the glass receiver, are for a time colder, and the steam is precipitated. That the air thus parts with its moisture from the cold occasioned [...] its rarefaction, and not simply by the [Page 149] rarefaction itself, is evident, because, in a minute or two, the same rarefied air will again take up the dew deposited on the receiver; and because water will evaporate sooner in rare than in dense air.
There is a curious phenomenon, similar to this, observed in the fountain of Hiero, constructed on a large scale at the Chemnicensian mines in Hungary. In this machine, the air in a large vessel is compressed by a column of water 260 feet high, a stop-cock is then opened, and as the air issues out with great vehemence, and thus becomes immediately greatly expanded, so much cold is produced, that the moisture from this stream of air is precipitated in the form of snow, and ice is formed, adhering to the nosel of the cock. This remarkable circumstance is described at large, with a plate of the machine, in Phil. Trans. vol. LII. for 1761.
The following experiment is related by Dr. Darwin, in the Phil. Trans. vol. LXXVIII. Having charged an air-gun as forcibly as he well could, the air-cell and syringe became exceedingly hot, much more so than could be ascribed to the friction in working it; it was then left about half an hour to cool down the temperature of the air, and a thermometer having been previously fixed against a wall, the air was discharged in a continual stream on its bulb, and it sunk many degrees. From these three experiments of the steam in the exhausted receiver being deposited and re-absorbed, when a part of the air is exhausted or re-admitted, and the snow produced by the fountain of Hiero, and the extraordinary heat given out in charging, and the cold produced in discharging an air-gun, there is reason to conclude, that when air is mechanically compressed, the elementary fluid heat is pressed out of it, and that when it is mechanically expanded the same fluid heat is re-absorbed from the common mass.
It is probable all other bodies as well as air attract heat from their neighbours when they are mechanically expanded, and give it out when they are mechanically condensed. Thus when a vibration of the particles of hard bodies is excited by friction or by percussion, these particles mutually recede from and approach each other reciprocally; at the times of their recession from each other, the body becomes enlarged in bulk, and is then in a condition to attract heat from those in its vicinity with great and sudden power, at the times of their approach to each other this heat is again given out; but the bodies in contact having in the mean while received the heat they had thus lost, from other bodies behind them, do not so suddenly or so sorcibly re-absorb the heat again from the body in vibration; hence it remains on its surface like the electric fluid on a rubbed glass globe, and for the same reason▪ because there is no good conductor to take it up again. Hence at every vibration more and more heat is acquired, and stands loose upon the surface, as in filing metals, or rubbing glass tubes, and thus a smith, with a few strokes on a nail on his anvil, can make it hot enough to light a brimstone match; and hence in striking flint and steel together, heat enough is produced to vitrify the parts thus strucken off, the quantity of which heat is again probably increased by the new chemical combination.
II. The analogy between the phenomena of the electric fluid and of heat, furnishes another argument in support of the existence of heat as a gravitating [Page 150] fluid. 1. They are both accumulated by friction on the excited body. 2. They are propagated easily or with difficulty along the same classes of bodies; with ease by metals, with less ease by water, and with difficulty by resins, bees-wax, silk, air, and glass. Thus glass canes, or canes of sealingwax, may be melted by a blow-pipe, or a candle, within a quarter of an inch of the fingers which hold them, without any inconvenient heat, while a pin, or other metallic substance, applied to the flame of a candle, so readily conducts the heat as immediately to burn the fingers. Hence clothes of silk keep the body warmer than clothes of linen of equal thickness, by confining the heat upon the body. And hence plains are so much warmer than the summits of mountains, by the greater density of the air confining the acquired heat upon them. 3. They both give out light in their passage through air, perhaps not in their passage through a vacuum. 4. They both of them fuse or vitrify metals. 5. Bodies, after being electrized, if they are mechanically extended, will receive a greater quantity of electricity, as in Dr. Franklin's experiment of the chain in the tankard; the same seems true in respect to heat, as explained above. 6. Both heat and electricity contribute to suspend steam in the atmosphere, by producing or increasing the repulsion of its particles. 7. They both gravitate, when they have been accumulated, till they find their equilibrium.
If we add to the above the many chemical experiments which receive an easy and elegant explanation from the supposed matter of heat, as employed in the works of Bergman and Lavoisier, I think we may reasonably allow of its existence as an element, occasionally combined with other bodies, and occasionally existing as a fluid, like the electric fluid gravitating amongst them, and that hence it may be propagated from the central fires of the earth to the whole mass, and contribute to preserve the mean heat of the earth, which, in this country, is about 48 degrees, but variable from the greater or less effect of the sun's heat in different climates, so well explained in Mr. Kirwan's Treatise on the temperature of different latitudes. 1787. Elmsly. London.
NOTE VIII.—MEMNON's LYRE.
THE gigantic statue of Memnon, in his temple at Thebes, had a lyre in his hands, which, many credible writers assure us, founded when the rising sun shone upon it. Some philosophers have supposed that the sun's light possesses a mechanical impulse, and that the founds above-mentioned might be thence produced. Mr. Michel constructed a very tender horizontal balance, as related by Dr. Priestley in his history of light and colours, for this purpose, but some experiments, with this balance, which I saw made by the late Dr. Powel, who threw the focus of a large reflector on one extremity [Page 151] of it, were not conclusive either way, as the copper leaf of the balance approached in one experiment and receded in another.
There are, however, methods by which either a rotative or alternating motion may be produced by very moderate degrees of heat. If a straight glass tube, such as are used for barometers, be suspended horizontally before a fire, like a roasting spit, it will revolve by intervals; for as glass is a bad conductor of heat, the side next the fire becomes heated sooner than the opposite side, and the tube becomes bent into a bow, with the external part of the curve towards the fire; this curve then falls down, and produces a fourth part of a revolution of the glass tube, which thus revolves with intermediate pauses.
Another alternating motion I have seen produced by suspending a glass tube about eight inches long, with bulbs at each end, on a centre like a scalebeam. This curious machine is filled about one third part with purest spirit of wine, the other two thirds being a vacuum, and is called a pulse-glass: if it be placed on a box before the fire, so that either bulb, as it rises, may become shaded from the fire, and exposed to it when it descends, an alternate libration of it is produced. For spirit of wine in vacuo emits steam by a very small degree of heat, and this steam forces the spirit beneath it up into the upper bulb, which therefore descends. It is probable such a machine, on a larger scale, might be of use to open the doors or windows of hothouses or melon-frames, when the air within them should become too much heated, or might be employed in more important mechanical purposes.
On travelling through a hot summer's day in a chaise, with a box covered with leather on the fore-axle-tree, I observed, as the sun shone upon the black leather, the box began to open its lid, which, at noon, rose above a foot, and could not, without great force, be pressed down; and which gradually closed again as the sun declined in the evening. This, I suppose▪ might with still greater facility be applied to the purpose of opening melonframes, or the sashes of hot-houses.
The statue of Memnon was overthrown and sawed in two by Cambyses, to discover its internal structure, and is said still to exist. See Savery's Letters on Egypt. The truncated statue is said, for many centuries, to have saluted the rising sun with cheerful tones, and the setting sun with melancholy ones.
NOTE IX.—LUMINOUS INSECTS.
THERE are eighteen species of Lampyris, or glow-worm, according to Linnaeus, some of which are found in almost every part of the world. In many of the species the females have no wings, and are supposed to be discovered by the winged males by their shining in the night. They become much more lucid when they put themselves in motion, which would seem to indicate [Page 152] that their light is owing to their respiration; in which process it is probable phosphoric acid is produced by the combination of vital air with some part of the blood, and that light is given out through their transparent bodies, by this slow internal combustion.
There is a fire-fly, of the beetle kind, described in the Dict. Raisonné, under the name of Acudia, which is said to be two inches long, and inhabits the West-Indies and South-America; the natives use them instead of candles, putting from one to three of them under a glass. Madam Merian says, that at Surinam the light of this fly is so great, that she saw sufficiently well by one of them to paint and finish one of the figures of them in her work on insects. The largest and oldest of them are said to become four inches long, and to shine like a shooting star as they fly, and are thence called Lantern-bearers. The use of this light to the insect itself seems to be, that it may not fly against objects in the night; by which contrivance these insects are enabled to procure their sustenance either by night or day, as their wants may require, or their numerous enemies permit them; whereas some of our beetles have eyes adapted only to the night, and if they happen to come abroad too soon in the evening, are so dazzled that they fly against every thing in their way. See note on Phosphorus, No. X.
In some seas, as particularly about the coast of Malabar, as a ship floats along, it seems, during the night, to be surrounded with fire, and to leave a long tract of light behind it. Whenever the sea is gently agitated, it seems converted into little stars; every drop, as it breaks, emits light, like bodies electrified in the dark. Mr. Bomare says, that when he was at the port of Cettes, in Languedoc, and bathing with a companion in the sea, after a very hot day, they both appeared covered with fire after every immersion, and that laying his wet hand on the arm of his companion, who had not then dipped himself, the exact mark of his hand and fingers was seen in characters of fire. As numerous microscopic insects are found in this shining water, its light has been generally ascribed to them, though it seems probable that fish-slime, in hot countries, may become in such a state of incipient putrefaction, as to give light, especially when by agitation it is more exposed to the air; otherwise it is not easy to explain why agitation should be necessary to produce this marine light. See note on Phosphorus, No. X.
NOTE X.—PHOSPHORUS.
KUNKEL, a native of Hamburgh, was the first who discovered to the world the process for producing phosphorus, though Brandt and Boyle were likewise said to have previously had the art of making it. It was obtained from sal microcosmicum, by evaporation, in the form of an acid, but [Page 153] has since been found in other animal substances, as in the ashes of bones, and even in some vegetables, as in wheat flour. Keir's Chemical Dict. This phosphoric acid is, like all other acids, united with vital air, and requires to be treated with charcoal or phlogiston to deprive it of this air; it then becomes a kind of animal sulphur, but of so inflammable a nature, that on the access of air it takes fire spontaneously, and, as it burns, becomes again united with vital air, and re-assumes its form of phosphoric acid.
As animal respiration seems to be a kind of slow combustion, in which it is probable that phosphoric acid is produced by the union of phosphorus with the vital air, so it is also probable that phosphoric acid is produced in the excretory or respiratory vessels of luminous insects, as the glow-worm and fire-fly, and some marine insects. From the same principle I suppose the light from putrid flesh, as from the heads of haddocks, and from putrid veal, and from rotten wood, in a certain state of their putrefaction, is produced, and phosphorus, thus slowly combined with air, is changed into phosphoric acid. The light from the Bolognian stone, and from calcined shells, and from white paper, and linen, after having been exposed for a time to the sun's light, seem to produce either the phosphoric or some other kind of acid, from the sulphurous or phlogistic matter which they contain. See note on Beccari's shells, l. 182.
There is another process seems similar to this slow combustion, and that is bleaching. By the warmth and light of the sun, the water sprinkled upon linen or cotton cloth seems to be decomposed (if we credit the theory of M. Lavoisier), and a part of the vital air thus set at liberty and uncombined, and not being in its elastic form, more easily dissolves the colouring or phlogistic matter of the cloth, and produces a new acid, which is itself colourless, or is washed out of the cloth by water. The new process of bleaching confirms a part of this theory, for by uniting much vital air to marine acid, by distilling it from manganese, on dipping the cloth to be bleached in water replete with this superaerated marine acid, the colouring matter disappears immediately, sooner indeed in cotton than in linen. See note XXXIV.
There is another process which, I suspect, bears analogy to these abovementioned, and that is the rancidity of animal fat, as of bacon; if bacon be hung up in a warm kitchen, with much salt adhering on the outside of it, the fat part of it soon becomes yellow and rancid; if it be washed with much cold water after it has imbibed the salt, and just before it is hung up, I am well informed, that it will not become rancid, or in very slight degrees. In the former case I imagine the salt on the surface of the bacon attracts water during the cold of the night, which is evaporated during the day, and that in this evaporation a part of the water becomes decomposed, as in bleaching, and its vital air uniting with greater facility in its unelastic state with the animal fat, produces an acid, perhaps of the phosphoric kind, which being of a fixed nature, lies upon the bacon, giving it the yellow colour and rancid taste. It is remarkable that the superaerated marine acid does not bleach living animal substances, at least it did not whiten a part of my hand which I for some minutes exposed to it.
NOTE XI.—STEAM-ENGINE.
THE expansive force of steam was known in some degree to the ancients. Hero, of Alexandria, describes an application of it to produce a rotative motion by the re-action of steam issuing from a sphere mounted upon an axis, through two small tubes bent into tangents, and issuing from the opposite sides of the equatorial diameter of the sphere; the sphere was supplied with steam by a pipe communicating with a pan of boiling water, and entering the sphere at one of its poles.
A French writer, about the year 1630, describes a method of raising water to the upper part of a house, by filling a chamber with steam, and suffering it to condense of itself; but it seems to have been mere theory, as his method was scarcely practible as he describes it. In 1655, the Marquis of Worcester mentions a method of raising water by fire, in his Century of Inventions, but he seems only to have availed himself of the expansive force, and not to have known the advantages arising from condensing the steam by an injection of cold water. This latter and most important improvement seems to have been made by Capt. Savery, some time prior to 1698, for in that year his patent for the use of that invention was confirmed by act of parliament. This gentleman appears to have been the first who reduced the machine to practice, and exhibited it in an useful form. This method consisted only in expelling the air from a vessel by steam, and condensing the steam by an injection of cold water, which making a vacuum, the pressure of the atmosphere forced the water to ascend into the steam-vessel through a pipe of 24 to 26 feet high, and by the admission of dense steam from the boiler, forcing the water in the steam-vessel to ascend to the height desired. This construction was defective, because it required very strong vessels to resist the force of the steam, and because an enormous quantity of steam was condensed by coming in contact with the cold water in the steam-vessel.
About, or soon after that time, M. Papin attempted a steam-engine on similar principles, but rather more defective in its construction.
The next improvement was made very soon afterwards by Messrs. Newcomen and Cawley, of Dartmouth; it consisted in employing for the steamvessel a hollow cylinder, shut at bottom and open at top, furnished with a piston sliding easily up and down in it, and made tight by oakum or hemp, and covered with water. This piston is suspended by chains from one end of a beam, moveable upon an axis in the middle of its length; to the other end of this beam are suspended the pump-rods.
The danger of bursting the vessels was avoided in this machine; as however high the water was to be raised, it was not necessary to increase the density of the steam, but only to enlarge the diameter of the cylinder.
Another advantage was, that the cylinder, not being made so cold as in [Page 155] Savery's method, much less steam was lost in filling it after each condensation.
The machine, however, still remained imperfect, for the cold water thrown into the cylinder acquired heat from the steam it condensed, and being in a vessel exhausted of air, it produced steam itself, which, in part, resisted the action of the atmosphere on the piston; were this remedied by throwing in more cold water, the destruction of steam in the next filling of the cylinder would be proportionally increased. It has therefore, in practice, been found adviseable not to load these engines with columns of water weighing more than seven pounds for each square inch of the area of the piston. The bulk of water, when converted into steam, remained unknown, until Mr. J. Watt, then of Glasgow, in 1764, determined it to be about 1800 times more rare than water. It soon occurred to Mr. Watt, that a perfect engine would be that in which no steam should be condensed in filling the cylinder, and in which the steam should be so perfectly cooled as to produce nearly a perfect vacuum.
Mr. Watt having ascertained the degree of heat in which water boiled in vacuo, and under progressive degrees of pressure, and instructed by Dr. Black's discovery of latent heat, having calculated the quantity of cold water necessary to condense certain quantities of steam so far as to produce the exhaustion required, he made a communication from the cylinder to a cold vessel previously exhausted of air and water, into which the steam rushed, by its elasticity, and became immediately condensed. He then adapted a cover to the cylinder, and admitted steam above the piston to press it down instead of air, and instead of applying water, he used oil or grease to fill the pores of the oakum, and to lubricate the cylinder.
He next applied a pump to extract the injection water, the condensed steam, and the air, from the condensing vessel, every stroke of the engine.
To prevent the cooling of the cylinder by the contact of the external air, he surrounded it with a case containing steam, which he again protected by a covering of matters which conduct heat slowly.
This construction presented an easy means of regulating the power of the engine, for the steam being the acting power, as the pipe which admits it from the boiler is more or less opened, a greater or smaller quantity can enter during the time of a stroke, and, consequently, the engine can act with exactly the necessary degree of energy.
Mr. Watt gained a patent for his engine in 1768, but the further prosecution of his designs was delayed by other avocations till 1775, when, in conjunction with Mr. Boulton, of Soho, near Birmingham, numerous experiments were made, on a large scale, by their united ingenuity, and great improvements added to the machinery, and an act of parliament obtained for the prolongation of their patent for twenty-five years; they have, since that time, drained many of the deep mines in Cornwall, which, but for the happy union of such genius, must immediately have ceased to work. One of these engines works a pump of eighteen inches diameter, and upwards of 100 fathom, or 600 feet high, at the rate of ten to twelve strokes, of seven feet long each, in a minute, and that with one fifth part of the coals which [Page 156] a common engine would have taken to do the same work. The power of this engine may be easier comprehended by saying, that it raised a weight equal to 81,000 pounds, 80 feet high, in a minute, which is equal to the combined action of 200 good horses. In Newcomen's engine this would have required a cylinder of the enormous diameter of 120 inches, or ten feet; but as in this engine of Mr. Watt and Mr. Boulton the steam acts, and a vacuum is made, alternately above and below the piston, the power exerted is double to what the same cylinder would otherways produce, and is further augmented by an inequality in the length of the two ends of the lever.
These gentlemen have also, by other contrivances, applied their engines to the turning of mills for almost every purpose, of which that great pile of machinery, the Albion Mill, is a well known instance. Forges, slitting mills, and other great works, are erected where nature has furnished no running water, and future times may boast that this grand and useful engine was invented and perfected in our own country.
Since the above article went to the press, the Albion Mill is no more; it is supposed to have been set on fire by interested or malicious incendiaries, and is burnt to the ground. Whence London has lost the credit and the advantage of possessing the most powerful machine in the world.
NOTE XII.—FROST.
THE cause of the expansion of water during its conversion into ice, is not yet well ascertained; it was supposed to have been owing to the air being set at liberty in the act of congelation, which was before dissolved in the water, and the many air bubbles in ice were thought to countenance this opinion. But the great force with which ice expands during its congelation, so as to burst iron bombs and coehorns, according to the experiments of Major Williams, at Quebec, invalidates this idea of the cause of it, and may some time be brought into use as a means of breaking rocks in mining, or projecting cannon-balls, or for other mechanical purposes, if the means of producing congelation should ever be discovered to be as easy as the means of producing combustion.
Mr. de Mairan attributes the increase of bulk of frozen water to the different arrangement of the particles of it in crystallization, as they are constantly joined at an angle of 60 degrees, and must, by this disposition, he thinks, occupy a greater volume than if they were parallel. He found the augmentation of the water, during freezing, to amount to one-fourteenth, one-eighteenth, one-nineteenth, and when the water was previously purged of air, to only one-twenty-second part. He adds, that a piece of ice, which was at first only one-fourteenth part specifically lighter than water, on being exposed some days to the frost, became one-twelfth lighter than water. Hence [Page 157] he thinks ice, by being exposed to greater cold, still increases in volume, and to this attributes the bursting of ice in ponds, and on the glaciers. See Lewis's Commerce of Arts, p. 257, and the note on Muschus, in the second part of this work.
This expansion of ice well accounts for the greater mischief done by vernal frosts attended with moisture (as by hoar frosts), than by the dry frosts, called black frosts. Mr. Lawrence, in a letter to Mr. Bradley, complains that the dale-mist, attended with a frost, on May-day, had destroyed all his tender fruits; though there was a sharper frost the night before, without a mist, that did him no injury; and adds, that a garden not a stone's throw from his own, on a higher situation, being above the dale-mist, had received no damage. Bradley, vol. II. p. 232.
Mr. Hunter, by very curious experiments, discovered that the living principle in fish, in vegetables, and even in eggs and seeds, possesses a power of resisting congelation. Phil. Trans. There can be no doubt but that the exertions of animals to avoid the pain of cold, may produce in them a greater quantity of heat, at least for a time; but that vegetables, eggs, or seeds, should possess such a quality, is truly wonderful. Others have imagined that animals possess a power of preventing themselves from becoming much warmer than 98 degrees of heat, when immersed in an atmosphere above that degree of heat. It is true that the increased exhalation from their bodies will, in some measure, cool them, as much heat is carried off by the evaporation of fluids; but this is a chemical, not an animal process. The experiments made by those who continued many minutes in the air of a room heated so much above any natural atmospheric heat, do not seem conclusive, as they remained in it a less time than would have been necessary to have heated a mass of beef of the same magnitude; and the circulation of the blood in living animals, by perpetually bringing new supplies of fluid to the skin, would prevent the external surface from becoming hot much sooner than the whole mass. And, thirdly, there appears no power of animal bodies to produce cold in diseases, as in scarlet fever, in which the increased action of the vessels of the skin produces heat, and contributes to exhaust the animal power already to much weakened.
It has been thought by many that frosts meliorate the ground, and that they are in general salubrious to mankind. In respect to the former, it is now well known that ice or snow contains no nitrous particles, and though frost, by enlarging the bulk of moist clay, leaves it softer for a time after the thaw, yet as soon as the water exhales, the clay becomes as hard as before, being pressed together by the incumbent atmosphere, and by its self-attraction, called setting by the potters. Add to this, that on the coasts of Africa, where frost is unknown, the fertility of the soil is almost beyond our conceptions of it. In respect to the general salubrity of frosty seasons, the bills of mortality are an evidence in the negative, as in long frosts many weakly and old people perish from debility occasioned by the cold, and many classes of birds, and other wild animals, are benumbed by the cold, or destroyed by the consequent scarcity of food, and many tender vegetables perish from the degree of cold.
[Page 158] I do not think it should be objected to this doctrine, that there are moist days, attended with a brisk cold wind, when no visible ice appears, and which are yet more disagreeable and destructive than frosty weather. For on these days the cold moisture which is deposited on the skin is there evaporated, and thus produces a degree of cold perhaps greater than the milder frosts. Whence, even in such days, both the disagreeable sensations and insalubrious effects belong to the cause above-mentioned, viz. the intensity of the cold. Add to this, that in these cold moist days, as we pass along, or as the wind blows upon us, a new sheet of cold water is, as it were, perpetually applied to us, and hangs upon our bodies. Now, as water is 800 times denser than air, and is a much better conductor of heat, we are starved with cold, like those who go into a cold bath, both by the great number of particles in contact with the skin, and their great facility of receiving our heat.
It may nevertheless be true, that snows of long duration, in our winters, may be less injurious to vegetation than great rains and shorter frosts, for two reasons. 1. Because great rains carry down many thousand pounds worth of the best part of the manure off the lands into the sea, whereas snow dissolves more gradually, and thence carries away less from the land. Any one may distinguish a snow-flood from a rain-flood by the transparency of the water. Hence hills or fields, with considerable inclination of surface, should be ploughed horizontally, that the furrows may stay the water from showers till it deposits its mud. 2. Snow protects vegetables from the severity of the frost, since it is always in a state of thaw where it is in contact with the earth; as the earth's heat is about 48 degrees, and the heat of thawing snow is 32 degrees, the vegetables between them are kept in a degree of heat about 40, by which many of them are preserved. See note on Muschus, part II. of this work.
NOTE XIII.—ELECTRICITY.
ELECTRIC POINTS.
THERE was an idle dispute, whether knobs or points were preferable on the top of conductors, for the defence of houses. The design of these conductors is to permit the electric matter accumulated in the clouds, to pass through them into the earth in a smaller continued stream as the cloud approaches, before it comes to what is termed striking distance. Now, as it is well known that accumulated electricity will pass to points at a much greater distance than it will to knobs, there can be no doubt of their preference; and it would seem, that the finer the points, and the less liable to become rusty, the better, as it would take off the lightning while it was still at a greater distance, and by that means preserve a greater extent of building. [Page 159] The very extremity of the point should be of pure silver or gold, and might be branched into a kind of brush, since one small point cannot be supposed to receive so great a quantity as a thicker bar might conduct into the earth.
If an insulated metallic ball is armed with a point, like a needle, projecting from one part of it, the electric fluid will be seen in the dark to pass off from this point, so long as the ball is kept supplied with electricity. The reason of this is not difficult to comprehend: Every part of the electric atmosphere which surrounds the insulated ball, is attracted to that ball by a large surface of it, whereas the electric atmosphere which is near the extremity of the needle, is attracted to it only by a single point; in consequence, the particles of electric matter, near the surface of the ball, approach towards it, and push off, by their greater gravitation, the particles of electric matter over the point of the needle, in a continued stream.
Something like this happens in respect to the diffusion of oil on water from a pointed cork, an experiment which was many years ago shewn me by Dr. Franklin. He cut a piece of cork about the size of a letter-wafer, and left on one edge of it a point about a sixth of an inch in length, projecting as a tangent to the circumference. This was dipped in oil, and thrown on a pond of water, and continued to revolve, as the oil left the point, for a great many minutes. The oil descends from the floating cork upon the water, being diffused upon it without friction, and perhaps without contact; but its going off at the point so forcibly as to make that cork revolve in a contrary direction, seems analogous to the departure of the electric fluid from points.
Can any thing similar to either of these happen in respect to the earth's atmosphere, and give occasion to the breezes on the tops of mountains, which may be considered as points on the earth's circumference?
FAIRY-RINGS.
There is a phenomenon supposed to be electric which is yet unaccounted for; I mean the Fairy-rings, as they are called, so often seen on the grass. The numerous flashes of lightning which occur every summer, are, I believe, generally discharged on the earth, and but seldom (if ever) from one cloud to another. Moist trees are the most frequent conductors of these flashes of lightning, and I am informed by purchasers of wood, that innumerable trees are thus cracked and injured. At other times larger parts or prominences of clouds, gradually sinking as they move along, are discharged on the moister parts of grassy plains. Now, this knob or corner of a cloud, in being attracted by the earth, will become nearly cylindrical, as loose wool would do when drawn out into a thread, and will strike the earth with a stream of electricity, perhaps two or ten yards in diameter. Now, as a stream of electricity displaces the air it passes through, it is plain no part of the grass can be burnt by it, but just the external ring of this cylinder, where the grass can have access to the air, since without air nothing can be calcined. This earth, after having been so calcined, becomes a richer soil, and [Page 160] either funguses or a bluer grass for many years mark the place. That lightning displaces the air in its passage is evinced by the loud crack that succeeds it, which is owing to the sides of the aerial vacuum clapping together when the lightning is withdrawn. That nothing will calcine without air is now well understood from the acids produced in the burning of phlogistic substances, and may be agreeably seen by suspending a paper on an iron prong and putting it into the centre of the blaze of an iron-furnace; it may be held there some seconds, and may be again withdrawn without its being burnt, if it be passed quickly into the flame and out again, through the external part of it, which is in contact with the air. I know some circles of many yards diameter of this kind, near Foremark, in Derbyshire, which annually produce large white funguses, and stronger grass, and have done so, I am informed, above thirty years. This increased fertility of the ground by calcination or charring, and its continuing to operate so many years, is well worth the attention of the farmer, and shews the use of paring and burning new turf in agriculture, which produces its effect not so much by the ashes of the vegetable fibres, as by charring the soil which adheres to them.
These situations, whether from eminence or from moisture, which were proper once to attract and discharge a thunder-cloud, are more liable again to experience the same. Hence many fairy-rings are often seen near each other, either without intersecting each other, as I saw this summer in a garden in Nottinghamshire, or intersecting each other, as described on Arthur's seat, near Edinburgh, in the Edinb. Trans. vol. II. p. 3.
NOTE XIV.—BUDS AND BULBS.
A TREE is, properly speaking, a family or swarm of buds, each bud being an individual plant; for if one of these buds be torn or cut out, and planted in the earth, with a glass cup inverted over it, to prevent its exhalation from being at first greater than its power of absorption, it will produce a tree similar to its parent; each bud has a leaf, which is its lungs, appropriated to it, and the bark of the tree is a congeries of the roots of these individual buds; whence old hollow trees are often seen to have some branches flourish with vigour after the internal wood is almost entirely decayed and vanished. According to this idea, Linnaeus has observed, that trees and shrubs are roots above ground, for if a tree be inverted, leaves will grow from the root-part, and roots from the trunk-part. Phil. [...]ot. p. 39. Hence it appears that vegetables have two methods of propagating themselves, the oviparous as by seeds, and the viviparous as by their buds and bulbs; and that the individual plants, whether from seeds, or buds, or bulbs, are all annual productions, like many kinds of insects, as the silk-worm [Page 161] the parent perishing in the autumn after having produced an embryon, which lies in a torpid state during the winter, and is matured in the succeeding summer. Hence Linnaeus names buds and bulbs the winter cradles of the plant, or hybernacula, and might have given the same term to seeds. In warm climates few plants produce buds, as the vegetable life can be completed in one summer, and hence the hybernacle is not wanted; in cold climates also some plants do not produce buds, as philadelphus, frangula, viburnum, ivy, heath, wood-nightshade, rue, geranium.
The bulbs of plants are another kind of winter cradle, or hybernacle, adhering to the descending trunk, and are found in the perennial herbaceous plants, which are too tender to bear the cold of the winter. The production of these subterraneous winter lodges, is not yet, perhaps, clearly understood; they have been distributed by Linnaeus, according to their forms, into scaly, solid, coated, and jointed bulbs, which, however, does not elucidate their manner of production. As the buds of trees may be truly esteemed individual annual plants, their roots constituting the bark of the trees, it follows, that these roots ( viz. of each individual bud) spread themselves over the last year's bark, making a new bark over the old one, and thence descending, cover with a new bark the old roots also in the same manner. A similar circumstance I suppose to happen in some herbaceous plants, that is, a new bark is annually produced over the old root, and thus, for some years at least, the old root or caudex increases in size, and puts up new stems. As these roots increase in size, the central part, I suppose, changes like the internal wood of a tree, and does not possess any vegetable life, and therefore gives out no fibres or rootlets, and hence appears bitten off, as in valerian, plantain, and devil's-bit. And this decay of the central part of the root, I suppose, has given occasion to the belief of the root-fibres drawing down the bulb, so much insisted on by Mr. Milne, in his Botanical Dictionary, art. Bulb.
From the observations and drawings of various kinds, of bulbous roots, at different times of their growth, sent me by a young lady of nice observation, it appears probable that all bulbous roots, properly so called, perish annually in this climate. Bradley, Miller, and the author of Spectacle de la Nature, observe that the tulip annually renews its bulb, for the stalk of the old flower is found under the old dry coat, but on the outside of the new bulb. This large new bulb is the flowering bulb; but besides this there are other small new bulbs produced between the coats of this large one, but from the same caudex (or circle from which the root-fibres spring); these small bulbs are leaf-bearing bulbs, and renew themselves annually, with increasing size, till they bear flowers.
Miss [...] favoured me with the following curious experiment: She took a small tulip-root out of the earth when the green leaves were sufficiently high to show the flower, and placed it in a glass of water; the leaves and flower soon withered, and the bulb became wrinkled and soft, but put out one small side bulb, and three bulbs beneath, descending an inch into the water by processes from the caudex; the old bulb in some weeks entirely decayed. On dissecting this monster, the middle descending bulb was found, [Page 162] by its process, to adhere to the caudex, and to the old flower-stem; and the side ones were separated from the flower-stem by a few shrivelled coats, but adhered to the caudex. Whence she concludes that these last were offsets, or leaf-bulbs, which should have been seen between the coats of the new flower-bulb, if it had been left to grow in the earth, and that the middle one would have been the new flower-bulb. In some years (perhaps in wet seasons) the florists are said to lose many of their tulip-roots by a similar process, the new leaf-bulbs being produced beneath the old ones by an elongation of the caudex, without any new flower-bulbs.
By repeated dissections, she observes, that the leaf-bulbs, or off-sets of tulip, crocus, gladiolus, sritillary, are renewed in the same manner as the flowering-bulbs, contrary to the opinion of many writers; this new leaf-bulb is formed on the inside of the coats from whence the leaves grow, and is more or less advanced in size as the outer coats and leaves are more or less shrivelled. In examining tulip, i [...]ris, hyacinth, hare-bell, the new bulb was invariably found between the flower-stem and the base of the innermost leaf of those roots which had flowered, and inclosed by the base of the innermost leaf in those roots which had not flowered, in both cases adhering to the caudex or fleshy circle from which the root-fibres spring.
Hence it is probable that the bulbs of hyacinths are renewed annually, but that this is performed from the caudex within the old bulb, the outer coat of which does not so shrivel as in crocus and fritillary, and hence this change is not so apparent. But, I believe, as soon as the flower is advanced, the new bulbs may be seen on dissection; nor does the annual increase of the size of the root of cyclamen, and of aletris capensis, militate against this annual renewal of them, since the leaf-bulbs, or off-sets, as described above, are increased in size as they are annually renewed. See note on Orchis, and on Anthoxanthum, in Part II. of this work.
NOTE XV.—SOLAR VOLCANOS.
DR. ALEXANDER WILSON, Professor of Astronomy at Glasgow, published a paper in the Philosophical Transactions for 1774, demonstrating that the spots in the sun's disk are real cavities, excavations through the luminous material, which covers the other parts of the sun's surface. One of these cavities he found to be about 4000 miles deep, and many times as wide. Some objections were made to this doctrine by M. De la Lande, in the Memoirs of the French Academy for the year 1776, which, however, have been ably answered by professor Wilson in reply, in the Philos. Trans. for 1783. Keil observes, in his Astronomical Lectures, p. 44, "We frequently see spots in the sun which are larger and broader not only than Europe or Africa, but which even equal, if they do not exceed, the surface of [Page 163] the whole terraqueous globe." Now that these cavities are made in the sun's body by a process of nature similar to our earthquakes, does not seem improbable on several accounts. 1. Because, from this discovery of Dr. Wilson, it appears that the internal parts of the sun are not in a state of inflammation or of ejecting light, like the external part or luminous ocean which covers it; and hence that a greater degree of heat or inflammation, and consequent expansion or explosion, may occasionally be produced in its internal or dark nucleus. 2. Because the solar spots or cavities are frequently increased or diminished in size. 3. New ones are often produced. 4. And old ones vanish. 5. Because there are brighter or more luminous parts of the sun's disk, called faculae by Scheiner and Hevelius, which would seem to be volcanos in the sun, or, as Dr. Wilson calls them, "eructations of matter more luminous than that which covers the sun's surface." 6. To which may be added that all the planets added together, with their satellites, do not amount to more than one six hundred and fiftieth part of the mass of the sun, according to Sir Isaac Newton.
Now, if it could be supposed that the planets were originally thrown out of the sun by larger sun-quakes than those frequent ones which occasion these spots or excavations above-mentioned, what would happen? 1. According to the observations and opinion of Mr. Herschel, the sun itself and all its planets are moving forwards round some other centre with an unknown velocity, which may be of opake matter, corresponding with the very ancient and general idea of a chaos. Whence, if a ponderous planet, as Saturn, could be supposed to be projected from the sun by an explosion, the motion of the sun itself might be at the same time disturbed in such a manner as to prevent the planet from falling again into it. 2. As the sun revolves round its own axis, its form must be that of an oblate spheroid like the earth, and therefore a body prejected from its surface perpendicularly upwards from that surface would not rise perpendicularly from the sun's centre, unless it happened to be projected exactly from either of its poles or from its equator. Whence it may not be necessary that a planet, if thus projected from the sun by explosion, should again fall into the sun. 3. They would part from the sun's surface with the velocity with which that surface was moving, and with the velocity acquired by the explosion, and would therefore move round the sun in the same direction in which the sun rotates on its axis, and perform eliptic orbits. 4. All the planets would move the same way round the sun, from this first motion acquired at leaving its surface, but their orbits would be inclined to each other according to the distance of the part, where they were thrown out, from the sun's equator. Hence those which were ejected near the sun's equator would have orbits but little inclined to each other, as the primary planets; the plain of all whose orbits are inclined but seven degrees and a half from each other. Others which were ejected near the sun's poles would have much more eccentric orbits, as they would partake so much less of the sun's rotatory motion at the time they parted from his surface, and would, therefore, be carried further from the sun by the velocity they had gained by the explosion which ejected them, and become comets. 5. They would all obey the same laws of motion in their revolutions round the sun; this has been determined by astronomers, [Page 164] who have demonstrated that they move through equal areas, in equal times. 6. As their annual periods would depend on the height they rose by the explosion, these would differ in them all. 7. As their diurnal revolutions would depend on one side of the exploded matter adhering more than the other at the time it was torn off by the explosion, these would also differ in the different planets, and not bear any proportion to their annual periods. Now, as all these circumstances coincide with the known laws of the planetary system, they serve to strenghten this conjecture.
This coincidence of such a variety of circumstances induced M. de Buffon to suppose that the planets were all struck off from the sun's surface by the impact of a large comet, such as approached so near the sun's disk, and with such amazing velocity, in the year 1680, and is expected to return in 2255. But Mr. Buffon did not recollect that these comets themselves are only planets with more eccentric orbits, and that therefore it must be asked, what had previously struck off these comets from the sun's body? 2. That if all these planets were struck off from the sun at the same time, they must have been so near as to have attracted each other and have formed one mass. 3. That we shall want new causes for separating the secondary planets from the primary ones, and must therefore look out for some other agent, as it does not appear how the impulse of a comet could have made one planet roll round another at the time they both of them were driven off from the surface of the sun.
If it should be asked, why new planets are not frequently ejected from the sun? it may be answered, that after many large earthquakes many vents are left for the elastic vapours to escape, and hence, by the present appearance of the surface of our earth, earthquakes, prodigiously larger than any recorded in history, have existed; the same circumstances may have affected the sun, on whose surface there are appearances of volcanos, as described above. Add to this, that some of the comets, and even the georgium sidus, may, for aught we know to the contrary, have been emitted from the sun in more modern days, and have been diverted from their course, and thus pervented from returning into the sun, by their approach to some of the older planets, which is somewhat countenanced by the opinion several philosophers have maintained, that the quantity of matter of the sun has decreased. Dr. Halley observed, by comparing the proportion which the periodical time of the moon bore to that of the sun in former times, with the proportion between them at present, that the moon is found to be somewhat accelerated in respect to the sun. Pemberton's View of Sir Isaac Newton, p. 247. And so large is the body of this mighty luminary, that all the planets thus thrown out of it would make scarce any perceptible diminution of it as mentioned above. The cavity mentioned above, as measured by Dr. Wilson, of 4000 miles in depth, not penetrating an hundredth part of the sun's semi-diameter; and yet as its width was many times greater than its depth, was large enough to contain a greater body than our terrestrial world.
I do not mean to conceal, that from the laws of gravity unsolded by Sir Isaac Newton, supposing the sun to be a sphere, and to have no progressive motion, and not liable itself to be disturbed by the supposed projection of [Page 165] the planets from it, that such planets must return into the sun. The late Rev. William Ludlam, of [...], whose genius never met with reward equal to its merits, in a letter to me, dated January, 1787, after having shewn, as mentioned above, that planets so projected from the sun would return to it, adds, ‘That a body as large as the moon so prejected, would disturb the motion of the earth in its orbit, is certain; but the calculation of such disturbing forces is difficult. The body in some circumstances might become a satellite, and both move round their common centre of gravity, and that centre be carried in an annual orbit round the sun.’
There are other circumstances which might have concurred at the time of such supposed explosions, which would render this idea not impossible. 1. The planets might be thrown out of the sun at the time the sun itself was rising from chaos, and be attracted by other suns in their vicinity rising at the same time out of chaos, which would prevent them from returning into the sun. 2. The new planet, in its course or ascent from the sun, might explode and eject a satellite, or perhaps more than one, and thus, by its course being affected, might not return into the sun. 3. If more planets were ejected at the same time from the sun, they might attract and disturb each others course at the time they left the body of the sun, or very soon afterwards, when they would be so much nearer each other.
NOTE XVI.—CALCAREOUS EARTH.
FROM having observed that many of the highest mountains of the world consist of lime-stone replete with shells, and that these mountains bear the marks of having been lifted up by subterraneous fires from the interior parts of the globe; and as lime-stone replete with shells is found at the bottom of many of our deepest mines, some philosophers have concluded that the nucleus of the earth was for many ages covered with water, which was peopled with its adapted animals; that the shells and bones of these animals, in a long series of time, produced solid strata in the ocean surrounding the original nucleus.
These strata consist of the accumulated exuviae of shell-fish—the animals perished age after age, but their shells remained, and, in progression of time, produced the amazing quantities of lime-stone which almost cover the earth. Other marine animals, called coralloids, raised walls, and even mountains, by the congeries of their calcareous habitations; these perpendicular coralline rocks make some parts of the southern ocean highly dangerous, as appears in the journals of Capt. Cook. From contemplating the immense strata of lime-stone, both in respect to their extent and thickness, formed from these shells of animals, philosophers have been led to conclude, that much of the water of the sea has been converted into calcareous earth, by passing through their organs of digestion. The formation of calcareous earth [Page 166] seems more particularly to be an animal process, as the formation of clay belongs to the vegetable economy; thus the shells of crabs, and other testaceous fish, are annually re-produced from the mucous membrane beneath them; the shells of eggs are first a mucous membrane, and the calculi of the kidneys, and those found in all other parts of our system, which sometimes contain calcareous earth▪ seem to originate from inflamed membranes; the bones themselves consist of calcareous earth united with the phosphoric or animal acid, which may be separated by dissolving the ashes of calcined bones in the nitrous acid; the various secretions of animals, as their saliva and urine, abound likewise with calcareous earth, as appears by the incrustations about the teeth, and the sediments of urine. It is probable that animal mucus is a previous process towards the formation of calcareous earth; and that all the calcareous earth in the world, which is seen in lime-stones, marbles, spars, alabasters, marls (which make up the greatest part of the earth's crust, as far as it has yet been penetrated), have been formed originally by animal and vegetable bodies from the mass of water, and that by these means the solid part of the terraqueous globe has perpetually been in an increasing state, and the water perpetually in a decreasing one.
After the mountains of shells, and other recrements of aquatic animals, were elevated above the water, the upper heaps of them were gradually dissolved by rains and dews, and oozing through, were either perfectly crystallized in smaller cavities, and formed calcareous spar, or were imperfectly crystallized on the roofs of larger cavities, and produced stalactites; or mixing with other undissolved shells beneath them, formed marbles, which were more or less crystallized and more or less pure; or, lastly, after being dissolved, the water was exhaled from them in such a manner that the external parts became solid, and, forming an arch, prevented the internal parts from approaching each other so near as to become solid, and thus chalk was produced. I have specimens of chalk formed a [...] the root of several stalactites, and in their central parts; and of other stalactites, which are hollow like quills, from a similar cause, viz. from the external part of the stalactite hardening first by its evaporation, and thus either attracting the internal dissolved particles to the crust, or preventing them from approaching each other so as to form a solid body. Of these I saw many hanging from the arched roof of a cellar under the high street in Edinburgh.
If this dissolved lime-stone met with vitriolic acid, it was converted into alabaster, parting at the same time with its fixable air. If it met with the fluor acid, it became fluor; if with the siliceous acid, flint; and when mixed with clay and sand, or either of them, acquires the name of marl. And under one or other of these forms, composes a great part of the solid globe of the earth.
Another mode in which lime-stone appears is in the form of round granulated particles, but slightly cohering together; of this kind a bed extends over Lincoln heath, perhaps twenty miles long by ten wide. The form of this calcareous sand, its angles having been rubbed off, and the flatness of its bed, evince that that part of the country was so formed under water, the particles of sand having thus been rounded, like all other rounded pebbles. [Page 167] This round form of calcareous sand, and of other larger pebbles, is produced under water, partly by their being more or less soluble in water, and hence the angular parts become dissolved; first, by their exposing a larger surface to the action of the menstruum; and, secondly, from their attrition against each other by the streams or tides, for a great length of time, successively, as they were collected, and, perhaps, when some of them had not acquired their hardest state.
This calcareous sand has generally been called ketton-stone, and believed to resemble the spawn of fish; it has acquired a form so much rounder than siliceous sand, from its being of so much softer a texture, and also much more soluble in water. There are other soft calcareous stones called tupha, which are deposited from water on mosses, as at Matlock, from which moss it is probable the water may receive something which induces it the readier to part with its earth.
In some lime-stones the living animals seem to have been buried, as well as their shells, during some great convulsion of nature. These shells contain a black coaly substance within them, in others some phlogiston or volatile alkali, from the bodies of the dead animals, remains mixed with the stone, which is then called liver-stone, as it emits a sulphurous smell on being struck; and there is a stratum about six inches thick extends a considerable way over the iron-ore at Wingerworth, near Chesterfield, in Derbyshire, which seems evidently to have been formed from the shells of fresh-water muscles.
There is, however, another source of calcareous earth besides the aquatic one above described, and that is from the recrements of land animals and vegetables, as found in marls, which consist of various mixtures of calcareous earth, sand, and clay, all of them, perhaps, principally from vegetable origin.
Dr. Hutton is of opinion, that the rocks of marble have been softened by fire into a fluid mass, which, he thinks, under immense pressure, might be done without the escape of their carbonic acid or fixed air. Edinb. Trans. vol. I. If this ingenious idea be allowed, it might account for the purity of some white marbles, as during their fluid state there might be time for their partial impurities, whether from the bodies of the animals which produced the shells, or from other extraneous matter, either to sublime to the uppermost part of the stratum, or to subside to the lowermost part of it. As a confirmation of this theory of Dr. Hutton's, it may be added, that some calcareous stones are found mixed with lime, and have thence lost a part of their fixed air, or carbonic gas, as the bath-stone, and, on that account, hardens on being exposed to the air, and, mixed with sulphur, produces calcareous liver of sulphur. Falconer on Bath-water, vol. I. p. 156 and p. 257. Mr. Monnet found lime in powder in the mountains of Auvergne, and suspected it of volcanic origin. Kirwan's Min. p. 22.
NOTE XVII.—MORASSES.
WHERE woods have repeatedly grown and perished, morasses are, in process of time, produced, and by their long roots, fill up the interstices till the whole becomes, for many yards deep, a mass of vegetation. This fact is curiously verified by an account given many years ago by the Earl of Cromartie, of which the following is a short abstract.
In the year 1651, the Earl of Cromartie, being then nineteen years of age, saw a plain in the parish of Lockburn covered over with a firm standing wood, which was so old that not only the trees had no green leaves upon them, but the bark was totally thrown off, which, he was there informed by the old countrymen, was the universal manner in which fir-woods terminated, and that in twenty or thirty years the trees would cast themselves up by the roots. About fifteen years after he had occasion to travel the same way, and observed that there was not a tree nor the appearance of a root of any of them; but in their place, the whole plain where the wood stood was covered with a flat green moss, or morass, and on asking the country people what was become of the wood, he was informed that no one had been at the trouble to carry it away, but that it had all been overturned by the wind, that the trees lay thick over each other, and that the moss or bog had overgrown the whole timber, which, they added, was occasioned by the moisture which came down from the high hills above it, and stagnated upon the plain, and that nobody could yet pass over it, which, however, his Lordship was so incautious as to attempt, and slipt up to the arm-pits. Before the year 1699, that whole piece of ground was become a solid moss, wherein the peasants then dug turf or peat, which, however, was not yet of the best sort. Phil. Trans. No. 330. Abridg. vol. V. p. 272.
Morasses in great length of time undergo variety of changes, first by elutriation, and afterwards by fermentation, and the consequent heat. 1. By water perpetually oozing through them the most soluble parts are first washed away, as the essential salts; these, together with the salts from animal recrements, are carried down the rivers into the sea, where all of them seem to decompose each other except the marine salt. Hence the ashes of peat contain little or no vegetable alkali, and are not used in the countries where peat constitutes the fuel of the lower people, for the purpose of washing linen. The second thing which is always seen oozing from morasses is iron in solution, which produces chalybeat springs, from whence depositions of ochre and variety of iron ores. The third elutriation seems to consist of vegetable acid, which by means unknown appears to be converted into all other acids. 1. Into marine and nitrous acids as mentioned above. 2. Into vitriolic acid, which is found in some morasses so plentifully as to preserve the bodies of animals from putrefaction which have been buried in them, and this acid, carried away by rain and dews, and meeting with calcareous earth, produces [Page 169] gypsum or alabaster, with clay it produces alum, and, deprived of its vital air, produces sulphur. 3. Fluor acid, which being washed away, and meeting with calcareous earth, produces fluor or cubic spar. 4. The siliceous acid, which seems to have been disseminated in great quantity either by solution in water or by solution in air, and appears to have produced the sand in the sea, uniting with calcareous earth, previously dissolved in that element, from which were afterwards formed some of the grit-stone rocks by means of a siliceous or calcareous cement. By its union with the calcareous earth of the morass, other strata of siliceous sand have been produced; and by the mixture of this with clay and lime arose the beds of marl.
In other circumstances, probably where less moisture has prevailed, morasses seem to have undergone a fermentation, as other vegetable matter, new hay, for instance, is liable to do from the great quantity of sugar it contains. From the great heat thus produced in the lower parts of immense beds of morass, the phlogistic part, or oil, or asphaltum, becomes distilled, and rising into higher strata, becomes again condensed, forming coal-beds of greater or less purity according to their greater or less quantity of inflammable matter; at the same time the clay-beds become purer or less so, as the phlogistic part is more or less completely exhaled from them. Though coal and clay are frequently produced in this manner, yet I have no doubt, but that they are likewise often produced by elutriation; in situations on declivities the clay is washed away down into the valleys, and the phlogistic part or coal left behind; this circumstance is seen in many valleys near the beds of rivers, which are covered recently by a whitish impure clay, called water-clay. See note XIX. XX. and XXIII.
LORD CROMARTIE has furnished another curious observation on morasses in the paper above refered to. In a moss near the town of Eglin, in Murray, though there is no river or water which communicates with the moss, yet for three or four feet of depth in the moss there are little shell-fish resembling oysters, with living fish in them in great quantities, though no such fish are found in the adjacent rivers, nor even in the water pits in the moss, but only in the solid substance of the moss. This curious fact not only accounts for the shells sometimes found on the surface of coals, and in the clay above them, but also for a thin stratum of shells which sometimes exist over ironore.
NOTE XVIII.—IRON.
AS iron is formed near the surface of the earth, it becomes exposed to streams of water and of air more than most other metallic bodies, and thence becomes combined with oxygene, or vital air, and appears very frequently in its calciform state, as in variety of ochres. Manganese and zinc, and [Page 170] sometimes lead, are also found near the surface of the earth, and, on that account, become combined with vital air, and are exhibited in their calciform state.
The avidity with which iron unites with oxygene, or vital air, in which process much heat is given out from the combining materials, is shewn by a curious experiment of M. Ingenhouz. A fine iron wire, twisted spirally, is fixed to a cork, on the point of the spire is fixed a match made of agaric, dipped in solution of nitre; the match is then ignited, and the wire with the cork put immediately into a bottle full of vital air, the match first burns vividly, and the iron soon takes fire, and consumes with brilliant sparks till it is reduced to small brittle globules, gaining an addition of about one third of its weight by its union with vital air. Annales de Chimie. Traité de Chimie, par Lavoisier, c. iii.
STEEL.
It is probably owing to a total deprivation of vital air, which it holds with so great avidity, that iron, on being kept many hours or days in ignited charcoal, becomes converted into steel, and thence acquires the faculty of being welded, when red hot, long before it melts, and also the power of becoming hard when immersed in cold water; both which I suppose depend on the same cause, that is, on its being a worse conductor of heat than other metals; and hence the surface both acquires heat much sooner, and loses it much sooner, than the internal parts of it, in this circumstance resembling glass.
When steel is made very hot, and suddenly immerged in very cold water, and moved about in it, the surface of the steel becomes cooled first, and thus producing a kind of case or arch over the internal part, prevents that internal part from contracting quite so much as it otherwise would do, whence it becomes brittler and harder, like the glass drops called Prince Rupert's drops, which are made by dropping melted glass into cold water. This idea is countenanced by the circumstance that hardened steel is specifically lighter than steel which is more gradually cooled. (Nicholson's Chemistry, p. 313.) Why the brittleness and hardness of steel or glass should keep pace, or be companions to each other, may be difficult to conceive.
When a steel spring is forcibly bent till it break, it requires less power to bend it through the first inch than the second, and less through the second than the third. The same I suppose to happen if a wire be distended till it break, by hanging weights to it. This shews that the particles may be forced from each other, to a small distance, by less power than is necessary to make them recede to a greater distance; in this circumstance, perhaps, the attraction of cohesion differs from that of gravitation, which exerts its power inversely as the squares of the distance. Hence it appears, that if the innermost particles of a steel bar, by cooling the external surface first, are kept from approaching each other so nearly as they otherwise would do, that they become in the situation of the particles on the convex side of a bent spring, and cannot be forced farther from each other except by a greater [Page 171] power than would have been necessary to have made them recede thus far. And, secondly, that if they be forced a little farther from each other they separate: this may be exemplified by laying two magnetic needles parallel to each other, the contrary poles together, then drawing them longitudinally from each other, they will slide with small force till they begin to separate, and will then require a stronger force to really separate them. Hence it appears, that hardness and brittleness depend on the same circumstance, that the particles are removed to a greater distance from each other, and thus resist any power more forcibly which is applied to displace them farther; this constitutes hardness. And, secondly, if they are displaced by such applied force, they immediately separate, and this constitutes brittleness.
Steel may be thus rendered too brittle for many purposes, on which account artists have means of softening it again, by exposing it to certain degrees of heat, for the construction of different kinds of tools, which is called tempering it. Some artists plunge large tools in very cold water as soon as they are completely ignited, and moving them about, take them out as soon as they cease to be luminous beneath the water; they are then rubbed quickly with a file, or on sand, to clean the surface; the heat which the metal still retains soon begins to produce a succession of colours; if a hard temper be required, the piece is dipped again, and stirred about in cold water as soon as the yellow tinge appears; if it be cooled when the purple tinge appears, it becomes fit for gravers' tools, used in working upon metals; if cooled while blue, it is proper for springs. Nicholson's Chemistry, p. 313. Keir's Chemical Dictionary.
MODERN PRODUCTION OF IRON.
The recent production of iron is evinced from the chalybeate waters which flow from morasses, which lie upon gravel-beds, and which must, therefore, have produced iron after those gravel-beds were raised out of the sea. On the south side of the road between Cheadle and Okeymoor, in Staffordshire, yellow stains of iron are seen to penetrate the gravel from a thin morass on its surface. There is a fissure eight or ten feet wide, in a gravelbed on the eastern side of the hollow road, ascending the hill about a mile from Trentham, in Staffordshire, leading toward Drayton, in Shropshire, which fissure is filled up with nodules of iron-ore. A bank of sods is now raised against this fissure to prevent the loose iron nodules from falling into the turnpike road, and thus this natural curiosity is at present concealed from travellers. A similar fissure, in a bed of marl, and filled up with iron nodules, and with some large pieces of flint, is seen on the eastern side of the hollow road ascending the hill from the turnpike house, about a mile from Derby, in the road towards Burton. And another such fissure, filled with iron nodes, appears about half a mile from Newton-Solney, in Derbyshire, in the road to Burton, near the summit of the hill. These collections of iron and of flint must have been produced posterior to the elevation of all those hills, and were thence evidently of vegetable or animal origin. To which should be added, that iron is found, in general, in beds either near the surface [Page 172] of the earth, or stratified with clay, coals, or argillaceous grit, which are themselves productions of the modern world, that is, from the recrements of vegetables and air-breathing animals.
Not only iron, but manganese, calamy, and even copper and lead, appear, in some instances, to have been of recent production. Iron and manganese are detected in all vegetable productions, and it is probable other metallic bodies might be found to exist in vegetable or animal matters, if we had tests to detect them in very minute quantities. Manganese and calamy are found in beds like iron near the surface of the earth, and in a calciform state, which countenances their modern production. The recent production of calamy, one of the ores of zinc, appears from its frequently incrusting calcareous spar, in its descent from the surface of the earth into the uppermost fissures of the lime-stone mountains of Derbyshire. That the calamy has been carried, by its solution or diffusion in water, into these cavities, and not by its ascent from below in form of steam, is evinced from its not only forming a crust over the dogtooth spar, but by its afterwards dissolving or destroying the sparry crystal. I have specimens of calamy in the form of dogtooth spar two inches high, which are hollow, and stand half an inch above the diminished sparry crystal on which they were formed, like a sheath a great deal too big for it; this seems to shew, that this process was carried on in water, otherwise, after the calamy had incrusted its spar, and dissolved its surface, so as to form a hollow cavern over it, it could not act further upon it except by the interposition of some medium. As these spars and calamy are formed in the fissures of mountains, they must both have been formed after the elevations of those mountains.
In respect to the recent production of copper, it was before observed, in note on Canto II. l. 398, that the summit of the grit-stone mountain at Hawkstone, in Shropshire, is tinged with copper, which, from the appearance of the blue stains, seems to have descended to the parts of the rock beneath. I have a calciform ore of copper consisting of the hollow crusts of cubic cells, which has evidently been formed on crystals of fluor, which it has eroded in the same manner as the calamy erodes the calcareous crystals, from whence may be deduced, in the same manner, the aqueous solution or diffusion, as well as the recent production of this calciform ore of copper.
Lead, in small quantities, is sometimes found in the fissures of coal-beds, which fissures are previously covered with spar; and sometimes in nodules of iron-ore. Of the former I have a specimen from near Caulk, in Derbyshire, and of the latter from Colebrook Dale, in Shropshire. Though all these facts shew that some metallic bodies are formed from vegetable or animal recrements, as iron, and perhaps manganese and calamy, all which are found near the surface of the earth; yet as the other metals are found only in fissures of rocks, which penetrate to unknown depths, they may be wholly or in part produced by ascending steams from subterraneous fires, as mentioned in note on Canto II. l. 398.
SEPTARIA OF IRON-STONE.
Over some lime works at Walfall, in Staffordshire, I observed some years ago a stratum of iron earth about six inches thick, full of very large cavities; these cavities were evidently produced when the material passed from a semi-fluid state into a solid one; as the frit of the potters, or a mixture of clay and water, is liable to crack in drying; which is owing to the further contraction of the internal part, after the crust has become hard. These hollows are liable to receive extraneous matter, as, I believe, gypsum, and sometimes spar, and even lead; a curious specimen of the last was presented to me by Mr. Darby, of Colebrook Dale, which contains in its cavity some ounces of lead-ore. But there are other septaria of iron-stone, which seem to have had a very different origin, their cavities having been formed in cooling or congealing from an ignited state, as is ingeniously deduced by Dr. Hutton, from their internal structure. Edinb. Trans. vol. l. p. 246. The volcanic origin of these curious septaria, appears to me to be further evinced from their form and the places where they are found. They consist of oblate spheroids, and are found in many parts of the earth totally detached from the beds in which they lie, as at East-Lothian, in Scotland. Two of these, which now lie before me, were found, with many others, immersed in argillaceous shale, or shiver, surrounded by broken lime-stone mountains, at Bradbourn, near Ashbourn, in Derbyshire, and were presented to me by Mr. Buxton, a gentleman of that town. One of these is about fifteen inches in its equatorial diameter, and about six inches in its polar one, and contains beautiful starlike septaria, incrusted, and in part filled with calcareous spar. The other is about eight inches in its equatorial diameter, and about four inches in its polar diameter, and is quite solid, but shews on its internal surface marks of different colours, as if a beginning separation had taken place. Now, as these septaria contain fifty per cent▪ of iron, according to Dr. Hutton, they would soften or melt into a semi-fluid globule, by subterraneous fire, by less heat than the lime-stone in their vicinity; and if they were ejected through a hole or fissure, would gain a circular motion along with their progressive one, by their greater friction or adhesion to one side of the hole. This whirling motion would produce the oblate spheroidical form which they possess, and which, as far as I know, can not in any other way be accounted for. They would then harden in the air as they rose into the colder parts of the atmosphere; and as they descended into so soft a material as shale or shiver, their forms would not be injured in their fall; and their presence in materials so different from themselves becomes accounted for.
About the tropics of the large septarium above-mentioned, are circular eminent lines, such as might have been left if it had been coarsely turned in a lath. These lines seem to consist of fluid matter, which seems to have exsuded in circular zones, as their edges appear blunted or retracted; and the septarium seems to have split easier in such sections parrallel to its equator. Now, as the crust would first begin to cool and harden after its ejection in a semi-fluid state, and the equatorial diameter would become gradually enlarged [Page 174] as it rose in the air; the internal parts, being softer, would slide beneath the polar crust, which might crack, and permit part of the semi-fluid to exsude, and it is probable the adhesion would thus become less in sections parallel to the equator. Which further confirms this idea of the production of these curious septaria. A new-cast cannon ball, red-hot, with its crust only solid, if it were shot into the air, would probably burst in its passage, as it would consist of a more fluid material than these septaria; and thus, by discharging a shower of liquid iron, would produce more dreadful combustion, if used in war, than could be effected by a ball which had been cooled and was heated again, since, in the latter case, the ball could not have its internal parts made hotter than the crust of it, without first losing its form.
NOTE XIX.—FLINT.
1. SILICEOUS ROCKS.
THE great masses of siliceous sand which lie in rocks upon the beds of lime-stone, or which are stratified with clay, coal, and iron-ore, are evidently produced in the decomposition of vegetable or animal matters, as explained in the note on morasses. Hence the impressions of vegetable roots and even whole trees are often found in sand-stone, as well as in coals and iron-ore. In these sand-rocks both the siliceous acid and the calcareous base seem to be produced from the materials of the morass; for though the presence of a siliceous acid and of a calcareous base have not yet been separately exhibited from flints, yet from the analogy of flint to fluor, and gypsum, and marble, and from the conversion of the latter into flint, there can be little doubt of their existence.
These siliceous sand-rocks are either held together by a siliceous cement, or have a greater or less portion of clay in them, which in some acts as a cement to the siliceous crystals, but in others is in such great abundance that in burning them they become an imperfect porcelain, and are then used to repair the roads, as at Chesterfield, in Derbyshire; these are called argillaceous grit by Mr. Kirwan. In other places, a calcareous matter cements the crystals together; and in other places the siliceous crystals lie in loose strata, under the marl, in the form of white sand; as at Normington, about a mile from Derby.
The lowest beds of siliceous sand-stone, produced from morasses, seem to obtain their acid from the morass, and their calcareous base from limestone on which it rests. These beds possess a siliceous cement, and from their greater purity and hardness are used for coarse grinding-stones and scythe stones, and are situated on the edges of lime-stone countries, having lost the other strata of coals, or clay, or iron, which were originally produced [Page 175] above them. Such are the sand-rocks incumbent on lime-stone near Matlock, in Derbyshire. As these siliceous sand-rocks contain no marine productions scattered amongst them, they appear to have been elevated, torn to pieces, and many fragments of them scattered over the adjacent country, by explosions, from fires within the morass from which they have been formed, and which dissipated every thing inflammable above and beneath them, except some stains of iron with which they are in some places spotted. If these sandrocks had been accumulated beneath the sea, and elevated along with the beds of lime-stone on which they rest, some vestiges of marine shells, either in their siliceous or calcareous state, must have been discerned amongst them.
2. SILICEOUS TREES.
In many of these sand-rocks are found the impressions of vegetable roots, which seem to have been the most unchangeable parts of the plant, as shells and shark's teeth are found in chalk beds, from their being the most unchangeable parts of the animal. In other instances the wood itself is penetrated, and whole trees converted into flint; specimens of which I have by me, from near Coventry, and from a gravel-pit in Shropshire, near Child's Archal, in the road to Drayton. Other polished specimens of vegetable flints abound in the cabinets of the curious, which evidently shew the concentric circles of woody fibres, and their interstices filled with whiter siliceous matter, with the branching off of the knots when cut horizontally, and the parallel lines of wood when cut longitudinally, with uncommon beauty and variety. Of these I possess some beautiful specimens, which were presented to me by the Earl of Uxbridge.
The colours of these siliceous vegetables are generally brown, from the iron, I suppose, or mangenese, which induced them to crystalize or to fuse more easily. Some of the cracks of the wood in drying are filled with white flint or calcedony, and others of them remain hollow, lined with innumerable small crystals, tinged with iron, which I suppose had a share in converting their calcareous matter into siliceous crystals, because the crystals called Peak-diamonds are always found bedded in an ochreous earth; and those called Bristol-stones are situated on lime-stone coloured with iron. Mr. F. French presented me with a congeries of siliceous crystals, which he gathered on the crater (as he supposes) of an extinguished volcano at Cromach Water, in Cumberland. The crystals are about an inch high, in the shape of dogtooth or calcareous spar, covered with a dark ferruginous matter. The bed on which they rest is about an inch in thickness, and is stained with iron on its under surface. This curious fossil shews the transmutation of calcareous earth into siliceous, as much as the siliceous shells which abound in the cabinets of the curious. There may some time be discovered in this age of science, a method of thus impregnating wood with liquid flint, which would produce pillars for the support, and tiles for the covering of houses, which would be uninflammable and endure as long as the earth beneath them.
That some siliceous productions have been in a fluid state without much heat at the time of their formation, appears from the vegetable flints above described [Page 176] not having quite lost their organized appearance; from shells, and coralloids, and entrochi being converted into flint without losing their form; from the bason of calcedony round Giefar, in Iceland, and from the experiment of Mr. Bergman, who obtained thirteen regular formed crystals by suffering the powder of quartz to remain in a vessel with fluor acid for two years; these crystals were about the size of small peas, and were not so hard as quartz. Opusc. de Terrâ Siliceâ, p. 33. Mr. Achard procured both calcareous and siliceous crystals, one from calcareous earth, and the other from the earth of alum, both dissolved in water impregnated with fixed air; the water filtrating very slowly through a porous bottom of baked clay. See Journal de Physique, for January, 1778.
3. AGATES, ONYXES, SCOTS-PEBBLES.
In small cavities of these sand-rocks, I am informed, the beautiful siliceous nodules are found which are called Scots-pebbles; and which, on being cut in different directions, take the names of agates, onyxes, sardonyxes, &c. according to the colours of the lines or strata which they exhibit. Some of the nodules are hollow and filled with crystals, others have nucleus of less compact siliceous matter, which is generally white, surrounded with many concentric strata, coloured with iron, and other alternate strata of white agate or calcedony, sometimes to the number of thirty.
I think these nodules bear evident marks of their having been in perfect fusion by either heat alone, or by water and heat, under great pressure, according to the ingenious theory of Dr. Hutton; but I do not imagine, that they were injected into cavities from materials from without, but that some vegetables or parts of vegetables containing more iron or manganese than others, facilitated the complete fusion, thus destroying the vestiges of vegetable organization, which were conspicuous in the siliceous trees above-mentioned. Some of these nodules being hollow and lined with crystals, and others containing a nucleus of white siliceous matter of a looser texture, shew they were composed of the materials then existing in the cavity; which consisting before of loose sand, must take up less space when fused into a solid mass.
These siliceous nodules resemble the nodules of iron-stone mentioned in note on Canto II. l. 183, in respect to their possessing a great number of concentric spheres, coloured generally with iron; but they differ in this circumstance, that the concentric spheres generally obey the form of the external crust, and in their not possessing a chalybeate nucleus. The stalactites formed on the roofs of caverns are often coloured in concentric strata, by their coats being spread over each other at different times; and some of them, as the cupreous ones, possess great beauty from this formation; but as these are necessarily more or less of a cylindrical of conic form, the nodules or globular flints above described cannot have been constructed in this manner. To what law of nature then is to be referred the production of such numerous concentric spheres? I suspect to the law of congelation.
When salt and water are exposed to severe frosty air, the salt is said to be [Page 177] precipitated as the water freezes; that is, as the heat in which it was dissolved is withdrawn: where the experiment is tried in a bowl or bason, this may be true, as the surface freezes first, and the salt is found at the bottom. But in a fluid exposed in a thin phial, I found, by experiment, that the extraneous matter previously dissolved by the heat, in the mixture, was not simply set at liberty to subside, but was detruded or pushed backward as the ice was produced. The experiment was this: about two ounces of a solution of blue vitriol were accidentally frozen in a thin phial, the glass was cracked and fallen to pieces, the ice was dissolved, and I found a pillar of blue vitriol standing erect on the bottom of the broken bottle. Nor is this power of congelation more extraordinary than that, by its powerful and sudden expansion, it should burst iron shells and coehorns, or throw out the plugs with which the water was secured in them, above one hundred and thirty yards, according to the experiments at Quebec, by Major Williams. Edinb. Transact. vol. II. p. 23.
In some siliceous nodules, which now lie before me, the external crust for about the tenth of an inch consists of white agate, in others it is much thinner, and in some much thicker; corresponding with this crust there are from twenty to thirty superincumbent strata, of alternately darker and lighter colour; whence it appears, that the external crust, as it cooled or froze, propelled from it the iron or manganese which was dissolved in it; this receded till it had formed an arch or vault strong enough to resist its further protrusion; then the next inner sphere or stratum, as it cooled or froze, propelled forwards its colouring matter in the same manner, till another arch or sphere produced sufficient resistance to this frigorescent expulsion. Some of them have detruded their colouring matter quite to the centre, the rings continuing to become darker as they are nearer it; in others the chalybeate arch seems to have stopped half an inch from the centre, and become thicker by having attracted to itself [...] irony matter from the white nucleus, owing probably to its cooling [...] in the central parts than at the surface of the pebble.
[...] similar [...] of a marly matter, in circular arches or vaults, obtains in the salt mines in Cheshire; from whence Dr. Hutton very ingeniously concludes, that the salt must have been liquified by heat, which would seem to be much confirmed by the above theory. Edinb. Trans. vol. I. p. 244.
I cannot conclude this account of Scots-pebbles without observing, that some of them, on being sawed longitudinally asunder, seem still to possess some vestiges of the cylindrical organization of vegetables; others possess a nucleus of white agate, much resembling some bulbous roots, with their concentric coats, or the knots in elm-roots or crab-trees; some of these, I suppose, were formed in the manner above explained, during the congelation of masses of melted flint and iron; others may have been formed from a vegetable nucleus, and retain some vestiges of the organization of the plant.
4. SAND OF THE SEA.
The great abundance of siliceous sand at the bottom of the ocean may, in part, be washed down from the siliceous rocks above described; but, in general, I suppose it derives its acid only from the vegetable and animal matter of morasses, which is carried down by floods or by the atmosphere, and becomes united in the sea with its calcareous base, from shells and coralloids, and thus assumes its crystalline form at the bottom of the ocean, and is there intermixed with gravel, or other matters, washed from the mountains in its vicinity.
5. CHERT, OR PETROSILEX.
The rocks of marble are often alternately intermixed with strata of chert, or coarse flint, and this in beds from one to three feet thick, as at Ilam and Matlock, or of less than the tenth of an inch in thickness, as a mile or two from Bakewell, in the road to Buxton. It is difficult to conceive in what manner ten or twenty strata of either lime-stone or flint, of different shades of white and black, could be laid quite regularly over each other from sediments, or precipitations from the sea; it appears to me much easier to comprehend, by supposing, with Dr. Hutton, that both the solid rocks of marble and the flint had been fused by great heat (or by heat and water), under immense pressure; by its cooling, or congealing, the colouring matter might be detruded, and form parallel or curvilinear strata, as above explained.
The colouring matter, both of lime-stone and flint, was probably owing to the flesh of peculiar animals, as well as the siliceous acid, which converted some of the lime-stone into flint; or to some strata of shell-fish having been overwhelmed, when alive, with new materials, while others, dying in their natural situations, would lose their fleshy part, either by its putrid solution in the water, or by its being eaten by other sea insects. I have some calcareous fossil shells which contain a black coaly matter in them, which was evidently the body of the animal, and others of the same kind filled with spar instead of it. The Labradore stone has, I suppose, its colours from the nacre, or mother-pearl shells, from which it was probably produced. And there is a stratum of calcareous matter about six or eight inches thick, at Wingerworth, in Derbyshire, over the iron-beds, which is replete with shells of fresh-water muscles, and evidently obtains its dark colour from them, as mentioned in note XVI. Many nodules of flint resemble, in colour, as well in form, the shells of the echinus, or sea-urchin; others resemble some coralloids, both in form and colour; and M. Arduini found in the Monte de Pancrasio, red flints branching like corals, from whence they seem to have obtained both their form and their colour. Ferber's Travels in Italy, p. 42.
6. NODULES OF FLINT IN CHALK-BEDS.
As the nodules of flint found in chalk-beds possess no marks of having been rounded by attrition or solution, I conclude that they have gained their form, as well as their dark colour, from the flesh of the shell-fish from which they had their origin; but which have been so completely fused by heat, or heat and water, as to obliterate all vestiges of the shell, in the same manner as the nodules of agate and onyx were produced from parts of vegetables, but which had been so completely fused as to obliterate all marks of their organization, or as many iron-nodules have obtained their form and origin from peculiar vegetables.
Some nodules in chalk-beds consist of shells of echini filled up with chalk, the animal having been dissolved away by putrescence in water, or eaten by other sea insects; other shells of echini, in which I suppose the animal's body remained, are converted into flint, but still retain the form of the shell. Others, I suppose, as above, being more completely fused, have become flintcoloured by the animal flesh, but without the exact form either of the flesh or shell of the animal. Many of these are hollow within, and lined with crystals, like the Scots-pebbles above described; but as the colouring matter of animal bodies differs little from each other compared with those of vegetables, these flints vary less in their colours than those above-mentioned. At the same time as they cooled in concentric spheres, like the Scots-pebbles, they often possess faint rings of colours, and always break in conchoide forms like them.
This idea of the productions of nodules of flint in chalk-beds, is countenanced from the iron which generally appears as these flints become decomposed by the air, which, by uniting with the iron in their composition, reduces it from a vitrescent state to that of calx, and thus renders it visible. And, secondly, by there being no appearance in chalk-beds of a string or pipe of siliceous matter connecting one nodule with another, which must have happened if the siliceous matter, or its acid, had been injected from without, according to the idea of Dr. Hutton. And, thirdly, because many of them have very large cavities at their centres, which should not have happened had they been formed by the injection of a material from without.
When shells or chalk are thus converted from calcareous to siliceous matter by the flesh of the animal, the new flint being heavier than the shell or chalk, occupies less space than the materials it was produced from; this is the cause of frequent cavities within them, where the whole mass has not been completely fused and pressed together. In Derbyshire there are masses of coralloid and other shells which have become siliceous, and are thus left with large vacuities, sometimes within and sometimes on the outside of the remaining form of the shell, like the French mill-stones, and, I suppose, might serve the same purpose; the gravel of the Derwent is full of specimens of this kind.
Since writing the above, I have received a very ingenious account of chalk-beds from Dr. Menish, of Chelmsford. He distinguishes chalk-beds [Page 180] into three kinds; such as have been raised from the sea with little disturbance of their strata, as the cliffs of Dover and Margate, which he terms intire chalk. Another state of chalk is where it has suffered much derangement, as the hanks of the Thames at Gravesend and Dartford. And a third state, where fragments of chalk have been rounded by water, which he terms alluvial chalk. In the first of these situations of chalk he observes, that the flint lies in strata horizontally, generally in distinct nodules, but that he has observed two instances of solid plates or strata of flint, from an inch to two inches in thickness, interposed between the chalk-beds; one of these is in a chalk-bank by the road side, at Berkhamstead, the other in a bank on the road from Chatham leading to Canterbury. Dr. Menish has further observed, that many of the echini are crushed in their form, and yet filled with flint, which has taken the form of the crushed shell, and that though many flint nodules are hollow, yet that in some echini the siliceum seems to have enlarged as it passed from a fluid to a solid state, as it swells out in a protuberance at the mouth and anus of the shell, and that though these shells are so filled with flint, yet that in many places the shell itself remains calcareous. These strata of nodules and plates of flint seem to countenance their origin from the flesh of a stratum of animals which perished by some natural violence, and were buried in their shells.
7. ANGLES OF SILICEOUS SAND.
In many rocks of siliceous sand the particles retain their angular form, and in some beds of loose sand, of which there is one of considerable purity a few yards beneath the marl at Normington, about a mile south of Derby. Other siliceous sands have had their angles rounded off, like the pebbles in gravel-beds. These seem to owe their globular form to two causes; one to their attrition against each other, when they may for centuries have lain at the bottom of the sea, or of rivers, where they may have been progressively accumulated, and thus progressively at the same time rubbed upon each other by the dashing of the water, and where they would be more easily rolled over each other by their gravity being so much less than in air. This is evidently now going on in the river Derwent; for though there are no limestone rocks for ten or fifteen miles above Derby, yet a great part of the river-gravel at Derby consists of lime-stone nodules, whose angles are quite worn off in their descent down the stream.
There is, however, another cause which must have contributed to round the angles both of calcareous and siliceous fragments, and that is, their solubility in water; calcareous earth is perpetually found suspended in the waters which pass over it; and the earth of flints was observed by Bergman to be contained in water in the proportion of one grain to a gallon. Kirwan's Mineralogy, p. 107. In boiling water, however, it is soluble in much greater proportion, as appears from the siliceous earth sublimed in the distillation of fluor acid in glass vessels, and from the basons of calcedony which surrounded the jets of hot water near Mount Hecla, in Iceland. Troil on Iceland. It is probable most siliceous sands or pebbles have, at some ages of [Page 181] the world, been long exposed to aqueous steams raised by subterranean fires. And if fragments of stone were long immersed in a fluid menstruum, their angular parts would be first dissolved, on account of their greater surface.
Many beds of siliceous gravel are cemented together by a siliceous cement, and are called breccia, as the plumb-pudding stones of Hartfordshire, and the walls of a subterraneous temple excavated by Mr. Curzon, at Hagley, near Rugely, in Staffordshire; these may have been exposed to great heat as they were immersed in water, which water, under great pressure of superincumbent materials, may have been rendered red-hot, as in Papin's digester; and have thus possessed powers of solution with which we are unacquainted.
BASALTES AND CRANITES.
Another source of siliceous stones is from the granite, or basaltes, or porphyries, which are of different hardnesses, according to the materials of their composition, or to the fire they have undergone; such are the stones of Arthur's-hill, near Edinburgh; of the Giant's Causeway, in Ireland; and of Charnwood Forest, in Leicestershire; the uppermost stratum of which last seems to have been cracked either by its elevation, or by its hastily cooling, after ignition, by the contact of dews or snows, and thus breaks into angular fragments, such as the streets of London are paved with, or have had their angles rounded by attrition, or by partial solution; and have thus formed the common paving stones, or bowlers, as well as the gravel, which is often rolled into strata amid the siliceous sand-beds, which are either formed or collected in the sea.
In what manner such a mass of crystallized matter as the Giant's Causeway, and similar columns of basaltes, could have been raised without other volcanic appearances, may be a matter not easy to comprehend; but there is another power in nature besides that of expansile vapour, which may have raised some materials which have previously been in igneous or aqueous solution; and that is the act of congelation. When the water, in the experiments above related of Major Williams, had, by congelation, thrown out the plugs from the bomb-shells, a column of ice rose from the hole of the bomb six or eight inches high. Other bodies, I suspect, increase in bulk, which crystallize in cooling, as iron and type-metal. I remember pouring eight or ten pounds of melted brimstone into a pot to cool, and was surprized to see, after a little time, a part of the fluid beneath break a hole in the congealed crust above it, and gradually rise into a promontory several inches high; the basaltes has many marks of fusion and of crystallization, and may thence, as well as many other kinds of rock, as of spar, marble, petrosilex, jasper, &c. have been raised by the power of congelation, a power whose quantity has not yet been ascertained, and, perhaps, greater and more universal than that of vapours expanded by heat. These basaltic columns rise sometimes out of mountains of granite itself, as mentioned by Dr. Beddoes, (Phil. Trans. vol. LXXX.) and as they seem to consist of similar materials, more completely fused, there is still greater reason to believe them to have been elevated in the cooling or crystallization of the mass. See note XXIV.
NOTE XX.—CLAY.
THE philosophers who have attended to the formation of the earth, have acknowledged two great agents in producing the various changes which the terraqueous globe has undergone, and these are water and fire. Some of them have, perhaps, ascribed too much to one of these great agents of nature, and some to the other. They have generally agreed, that the stratification of materials could only be produced from sediments or precipitations, which were previously mixed or dissolved in the sea; and that whatever effects were produced by fire, were performed afterwards.
There is, however, great difficulty in accounting for the universal stratification of the solid globe of the earth in this manner, since many of the materials, which appear in strata, could not have been suspended in water; as the nodules of flint in chalk-beds, the extensive beds of shells; and, lastly, the strata of coal, clay, sand, and iron-ore, which, in most coal-countries, lie from five to seven times alternately stratified over each other, and none of them are soluble in water. Add to this, if a solution of them, or a mixture of them in water, could be supposed, the cause of that solution must cease before a precipitation could commence.
1. The great masses of lava, under the various names of granite, porphyry, toad-stone, moor-stone, rag, and slate, which constitute the old world, may have acquired the old stratification, which some of them appear to possess, by their having been formed by successive eruptions of a fluid mass, which, at different periods of ancient time, arose from volcanic shafts and covered each other, the surface of the interior mass of lava would cool, and become solid, before the superincumbent stratum was poured over it; to the same cause may be ascribed their different compositions and textures, which are scarcely the same in any two parts of the world.
2. The stratifications of the great masses of lime-stone, which were produced from sea-shells, seem to have been formed by the different times at which the innumerable shells were produced and deposited. A colony of echini, or madrepores, or cornua ammonis, lived and perished in one period of time; in another, a new colony of either similar or different shells lived and died over the former ones, producing a stratum of more recent shells over a stratum of others which had begun to petrify, or to become marble; and thus, from unknown depths to what are now the summits of mountains, the lime-stone is disposed in strata of varying solidity and colour. These have afterwards undergone variety of changes by their solution and deposition from the water in which they were immersed, or from having been exposed to great heat under great pressure, according to the ingenious theory of Dr. Hutton. Edinb. Transact. vol. I. See Note XVI.
3. In most of the coal-countries of this island, there are from five to seven beds of coal stratified, with an equal number of beds, though of much greater [Page 183] thickness, of clay and sand-stone, and occasionally of iron-ores. In what manner to account for the stratification of these materials seems to be a problem of great difficulty. Philosophers have generally supposed that they have been arranged by the currents of the sea; but considering their insolubility in water, and their almost similar specific gravity, an accumulation of them in such distinct beds from this cause is altogether inconceivable, though some coal-countries bear marks of having been, at some time, immersed beneath the waves, and raised again by subterranean fires.
The higher and lower parts of morasses were necessarily produced at different periods of time, see Note XVII. and would thus originally be formed in strata of different ages. For when an old wood perished, and produced a morass, many centuries would elapse before another wood could grow, and perish again, upon the same ground, which would thus produce a new stratum of morass over the other, differing, indeed, principally in its age, and, perhaps, as the timber might be different, in the proportion of its component parts.
Now, if we suppose the lowermost stratum of a morass become ignited, like fermenting hay (after whatever could be carried away by solution in water was gone), what would happen? Certainly the inflammable part, the oil, sulphur, or bitumen, would burn away, and be evaporated in air; and the fixed parts would be left, as clay, lime, and iron; while some of the calcareous earth would join with the siliceous acid, and produce sand; or with the argillaceous earth, and produce marl. Thence, after many centuries, another bed would take fire, but with less degree of ignition, and with a greater body of morass over it; what then would happen? The bitumen and sulphur would rise, and might become condensed under an impervious stratum, which might not be ignited, and there form coal of different purities, according to its degree of fluidity, which would permit some of the clay to subside through it into the place from which it was sublimed.
Some centuries afterwards another similar process might take place, and either thicken the coal-bed, or produce a new clay-bed, or marl, or sand, or deposit iron upon it, according to the concomitant circumstances abovementioned.
I do not mean to contend, that a few masses of some materials may not have been rolled together by currents, when the mountains were much more elevated than at present, and, in consequence, the rivers broader and more rapid, and the storms of rain and wind greater both in quantity and force. Some gravel-beds may have been thus washed from the mountains; and some white clay washed from morasses into valleys beneath them; and some ochres of iron dissolved and again deposited by water; and some calcareous depositions from water (as the bank, for instance, on which stand the houses at Matlock-bath); but these are all of small extent or consequence compared to the primitive rocks of granite or porphyry which form the nucleus of the earth or to the immense strata of lime-stone which crust over the greatest part of this granite or porphyry; or, lastly, to the very extensive beds of clay, marl, sand-stone, coal, and iron, which were probably for many millions of years the only parts of our continents and islands, which were then [Page 184] elevated above the level of the sea, and which, on that account, became covered with vegetation, and thence acquired their later or superincumbent strata, which constitute what some have termed the new world.
There is another source of clay, and that of the finest kind, from decomposed granite; this is of a snowy white, and mixed with shining particles of mica; of this kind is an earth from the country of Cherokees. Other kinds are from less pure lavas; Mr. Ferber asserts that the sulphurous steams from Mount Vesuvius convert the lava into clay.
"The lavas of the ancient Solfatara volcano have been undoubtedly of a vitreous nature, and these appear at present argillaceous. Some fragments of this lava are but half, or at one side changed into clay, which either is viscid or ductile, or hard and stony. Clays, by fire, are deprived of their coherent quality, which cannot be restored to them by polverization, nor by humectation. But the sulphureous Solfatara steams restore it, as may be easily observed on the broken pots wherein they gather the sal ammoniac; though very well baked and burnt at Naples, they are mollified again by the acid steams into a viscid clay, which keeps the former fire-burnt colour." Travels in Italy. p. 156.
NOTE XXI.—ENAMELS.
THE fine bright purples or rose colours which we see on china cups, are not producible with any other material except gold; manganese indeed gives a purple, but of a very different kind.
In Europe, the application of gold to these purposes, appears to be of modern invention. Cassius's discovery of the precipitate of gold by tin, and the use of that precipitate for colouring glass and enamels, are now generally known; but though the precipitate with tin be more successful in producing the ruby glass, or the colourless glass, which becomes red by subsequent ignition, the tin probably contributing to prevent the gold from separating (which it is very liable to do during the fusion); yet, for enamels, the precipitates made by alkaline salts answer equally well, and give a finer red; the colour produced by the tin precipitate being a bluish purple, but with the others a rose red. I am informed that some of our best artists prefer aurum fulminans, mixing it, before it has become dry, with the white composition, or enamel flux; when once it is divided by the other matter, it is ground with great safety, and without the least danger of explosion, whether moist or dry. The colour is remarkably improved and brought forth by long grinding, which accordingly makes an essential circumstance in the process.
The precipitates of gold, and the colcothar, or other red preparations of iron, are called tender colours. The heat must be no greater than is just [Page 185] sufficient to make the enamel run upon the piece, for if greater, the colours will be destroyed or changed to a different kind. When the vitreous mattes has just become fluid, it seems as if the coloured matallic calx remained barely intermixed with it, like a coloured powder of exquisite tennity suspended in water; but by stronger fire the calx is dissolved, and metallic colours are altered by solution in glass, as well as in acids or alkalies.
The Saxon mines have, till very lately, almost exclusively supplied the rest of Europe with cobalt, or rather with its preparations, [...]affire and smalt, for the exportation of the ore itself is there a capital crime. Hungary, Spain, Sweden, and some other parts of the continent, are now said to afford, cobalts equal to the Saxon, and specimens have been discovered in our own island, both in Cornwall and in Scotland, but hitherto in no great quantity.
Calces of cobalt and of copper differ very materially from those above, mentioned in their application for colouring enamels. In those the calx has previously acquired the intended colour, a colour which hears a red heat, without injury, and all that remains in to fix it on the piece by a vitreous, flux. But the blue colour of cobalt, and the green or bluish green of copper, are produced by vitrification, that is, by solution in the glass, and a strong fire is necessary for their perfection. These calces, therefore, when mixed with the enamel flux, are melted in crucibles, once or oftener, and the deep coloured opake glass, thence resulting, is ground into impalpable powder, and used for enamel. One part of either of these calces is put to ten, sixteen, or twenty parts of the flux, according to the depth of colour required. The heat of the enamel-kiln is only a full red, such as is marked on Mr. Wedgwood's thermometer 6 degrees. It is therefore necessary that the flux be so adjusted as to melt in that low heat. The usual materials are flint or flint-glass, with a due proportion of red-led, or borax, or both, and sometimes a little tin calx to give opacity.
Ka- [...]-lin is the name given by the Chinese to their porcelain clay, and pe-tun-tse to the other ingredient in their China ware. Specimens of both these have been brought into England, and found to agree in quality with some of our own materials. Kaolin is the very same with the clay called in Cornwall [...] and the petuntse is a granite similar to the Cornish moor-stone. There are differences, both in the Chinese petuntses, and the English moor-stones; all of them contain micaceous and quartzy particles, in greater or less quantity, along with feltspat, which last is the essential ingredient for the porcelain manufactory. The only injurious material commonly found in them is iron, which discolours the ware in porportion to its quantity, and which our moor-stones are, perhaps, more frequently tainted with than the Chinese. Very fine porcelain has been made from English materials, but the nature of the manufacture renders the process precarious and the profit hazardous; for the semi-vitrification, which constitutes porcelain, is necessarily accompanied with a degree of softness or semi-fusion, so that the vessels are liable to have their forms altered in the kiln, or to run together with any accidental augmentations of the fire.
NOTE XXII.—PORTLAND VASE.
THE celebrated funeral vase, long in possession of the Barberini family, and lately purchased by the Duke of Porland for a thousand guineas, is about ten inches high, and fix in diameter in the broadest part. The figures are of most exquisite workmanship in has relief, of white opake glass, raised on a ground of deep blue glass, which appears black, except when held against the light. Mr. Wedgwood is of opinion, from many circumstances, that the figures have been made by cutting away the external crust of white opake glass, in the manner the finest cameos have been produced, and that it must thence have been the labour of a great many years. Some antiquarians, have placed the time of its production many centuries before the christian aera, as sculpture was said to have been declining, in respect to its excellence, in the time of Alexander the Great. See an account of the Barberini, or Portland vase, by M. D'Hancarville, and by Mr. Wedgwood.
Many opinions and conjectures have been published concerning the figures on this celebrated vase. Having carefully examined one of Mr. Wedgwood's beautiful copies of this wonderful production of art, I shall add one more conjecture to the number.
Mr. Wedgwood has well observed, that it does not seem probable that the Portland vase was purposely made for the ashes of any particular person deceased, because many years must have been necessary for its production. Hence it may be concluded, that the subject of its embellishments is not private history, but of a general nature. This subject appears to me to be well chosen, and the story to be finely told; and that it represents what in ancient times engaged the attention of philosophers, poets, and heroes; I mean a part of the Eleusinian mysteries.
These mysteries were invented in Egypt, and afterwards transferred to Greece, and flourished more particularly at Athens, which was, at the same time, the seat of the fine arts. They consisted of scenical exhibitions, representing and inculcating the expectation of a future life after death, and, on this account, were encouraged by the government, in so much that the Athenian laws punished a discovery of their secrets with death. Dr. Warburton has, with great learning and ingenuity, shewn, that the descent of AEneas into hell, described in the sixth Book of Virgil, is a poetical account of the representations of the future state in the Eleusinian mysteries. Divine Legation, vol. I. p. 210.
And though some writers have differed in opinion from Dr. Warburton on this subject, because Virgil has introduced some of his own heroes into the Elysian fields, as Deiphobus, Palinurus, and Dido, in the same manner as Homer had done before him; yet it is agreed, that the received notions about a future state were exhibited in these mysteries; and as these poets described those received notions, they may be said, as far as these religious doctrines were concerned, to have described the mysteries.
[Page]
[Page 187] Now, as these were emblematic exhibitions, they must have been as well adapted to the purposes of sculpture as of poetry, which, indeed, does not seem to have been uncommon, since one compartment of figures in the shield of AEneas represented the regions of Tartares. [...] Lib. X. The procession of torches, which, according to M. De. St. Croix, was exhibited in these mysteries, is still to be seen in basso relieve, discovered by Span and Wheler. Memoires fur le Mysaeres per De. St. Croix. 1784. And it is very probable that the beautiful gem representing the marriage of Cupid and Psyche, as described by Apuleus, was originally descriptive of another part of the exhibitions in these mysteries, though afterwards it became a common subject of ancient art. See Divine Legat. vol. I. p. 323. What subject could have been imagined so sublime for the [...] of a funeral urn, as the mortality of all things, and their resuscitation? Where could the designer be supplied with emblems for this purpose, before the Christian aera, but from the Eleusinian mysteries?
1. The exhibitions of the mysteries were of two kinds—these which the people were permitted to see, and those which were only shewn to the initiated. Concerning the latter, Aristides calls them "the most shocking and most ravishing representations." And Stob [...]us asserts, that the initiation into the grand mysteries exactly resembles death. Divine Legat. vol. 1. p. 280, and p. 272. And Virgil, in his entrance to the shades below, amongst other things of terrible form, mentions death. AEn. VI. This part of the exhibition seems to be represented in one of the compartments of the Portland vase.
Three figures of exquisite workmanship are placed by the side of a ruined column, whose capital is fallen off, and lies at their feet with other disjointed stones, they sit on loose piles of stone, beneath a tree, which has not the leaves of any evergreen of this climate, but may be supposed to be an elm, which Virgil places near the entrance of the infernal regions, and adds, that a dream was believed to dwell under every leaf to it. AEn. VI. l. 281. In the midst of this group reclines a female figure in a dying attitude, in which extreme languor is beautiful represented; in her hand is an inverted torch, an ancient emblem of extinguished life; the elbow of the same arm resting on a stone, supports her as she sinks, while the other hand is raised, and thrown over her drooping head, in some measure sustaining it, and gives, with great art, the idea of fainting lassitude. On the right of her sits a man, and on the left a woman, both supporting themselves on their arms, as people are liable to do when they are thinking intensely. Then have their backs towards the dying figure, yet with their faces turned towards her, as if seriously contemplating her situation, but without stretching out their hands to assist her.
This central figure, then, appears to me to be an hieroglyphic, or Eleusinian emblem of MORTAL LIFE, that is, the lethum, or death, mentioned by Virgil amongst the terrible things exhibited at the beginning of the mysteries. The inverted torch shews the figure to be emblematic; if it had been designed to represent a real person in the act of dying, there had been no necessity for the expiring torch, as the dying figure alone would have been [Page 188] sufficiently intelligible;—it would have been as absurd as to have put an inverted torch into the hand of a real person at the time of his expiring. Besides, if this figure had represented a real dying person, would not the other figures, or one of them at least, have stretched out a hand to support her, to have cased her fall among loose stones, or to have smoothed her pillow? These circumstances evince that the figure is an emblem, and, therefore, could not be a representation of the private history of any particular family [...] event.
The man and woman on each side of the dying figure must be considered as emblems, both from their similarity of situation and dress to the middle figure, and their being grouped along with it. These, I think, are hieroglyphic or Eleusinian emblems of HUMANKIND, with their backs toward the dying figure of MORTAL LIFE, unwilling to associate with her, yet turning back their serious and attentive countenances, curious indeed to behold, yet sorry to contemplate their latter end. These figures bring strongly to one's mind the Adam and Eve of sacred writ, whom some have supposed to have been allegorical or hieroglyphic persons of Egyptian origin, but of more ancient date; amongst whom, I think, is Dr. Warburton. According to this opinion, Adam and Eve were the names of two hieroglyphic figures, representing the early state of mankind; Abel was the name of an hieroglyphic figure, representing the age of pasturage; and Cain, the name of another hieroglyphic symbol, representing the age of agriculture; at which time the uses of iron were discovered. And as the people who cultivated the earth, and built houses, would increase in numbers much faster by their greater production of food, they would readily conquer or destroy the people who were sustained by pasturage, which was typified by Cain slaying Abel.
2. On the other compartment of this celebrated vase, is exhibited an emblem of immortality, the representation of which was well known to constitute a very principal part of the shews at the Eleusinian mysteries, as Dr. Warburton has proved by variety of authority. The habitation of spirits or ghosts, after death, was supposed by the ancients to be placed beneath the earth, where Pluto reigned, and dispensed rewards or punishments. Hence the first figure in this group is of the MANES, or GHOST, who, having passed through an open portal, is descending into a dusky region, pointing his toe with timid and unsteady step, feeling, as it were, his way in the gloom. This portal AEneas enters, which is described by Virgil,—patet arti janua Ditls, AEn. VI. l. 126; as well as the easy descent,—facilis descensus Averni. Ib. The darkness at the entrance to the shades is humorously described by Lucian. Div. Legat. vol. I. p. 241. And the horror of the gates of hell was, in the time of Homer, become a proverb. Achilles says to Ulysses, "I hate a lyar worse than the gates of hell;" the same expression is used in Isaiah, ch. xxxviii. v. 10. The MANES, or GHOST, appears lingering and fearful, and wishes to drag after him a part of his mortal garment, which, however, adheres to the side of the portal through which he has passed. The beauty of this allegory would have been expressed by Mr. Pope, by "we feel the ruling passion strong in death."
A little lower down in the group, the manes, or ghost, is received by a [Page]
[Page 189] beautiful female, a symbol of IMMORTAL LIFE. This is evinced by her fondling between her knees a large and playful serpent, which, from its annually renewing its external skin, has, from great antiquity, even as early as the fable of Prometheus, been esteemed an emblem of renovated youth. The story of the serpent acquiring immortal life from the ass of Prometheus, who carried it on his back, is told in Bacon's Works, vol. V. p. 462. quarto edit. Lond. 1778. For a similar purpose a serpent was wrapped round the large hieroglyphic egg in the temple of Dioscuri, as an emblem of the renewal of life from a state of death. Bryant's Mythology, vol. II. p. 359. sec. edit. On this account also the serpent was an attendant on AEsculapias, which seems to have been the name of the hieroglyphic figure of medicine. This serpent shews this figure to be an emblem, as the torch shewed the central figure of the other compartment to be an emblem; hence they agreeably correspond, and explain each other, one representing MORTAL LIFE, and the other IMMORTAL LIFE.
This emblematic figure of immortal life sits down with her feet towards the figure of Pluto, but, turning back her face towards the timid ghost, she stretches forth her hand, and, taking hold of his elbow, supports his tottering steps, as well as encourages him to advance, both which circumstances are thus, with wonderful ingenuity, brought to the eye. At the same time the spirit loosely lays his hand upon her arm, as one walking in the dark would naturally do for the greater certainty of following his conductress; while the general part of the symbol of IMMORTAL LIFE, being turned toward the figure of Pluto, shews that she is leading the phantom to his realms.
In the Pamphili gardens at Rome, Perseus, in assisting Andromeda to descend from the rock, takes hold of her elbow to steady or support her step, and she lays her hand loosely on his arm, as in this figure. Admir, Roman Antiq.
The figure of PLUTO can not be mistaken, as it is agreed by most of the writers who have mentioned this vase; his grisley heard, and his having one foot buried in the earth, denote the infernal monarch. He is placed at the lowest part of the group, and, resting his chin on his hand, and his arm upon his knee, receives the stranger-spirit with inquisitive attention. It was before observed, that when people think attentively, they naturally rest their bodies in some easy attitude, that more animal power may be employed on the thinking faculty. In this group of figures there is great art shewn in giving an idea of a descending plain, viz. from earth to Elysium, and yet all the figures are, in reality, on a horizontal one. This wonderful deception is produced, first, by the descending step of the manes, or ghost; secondly, by the arm of the sitting figure of Immortal Life being raised up to receive him as he descends; and, lastly, by Pluto having one foot sunk into the earth.
There is yet another figure which is concerned in conducting the manes, or ghost, to the realms of Pluto, and this is LOVE. He precedes the descending spirit on expanded wings, lights him with his torch, and turning back his beautiful countenance, beckons him to advance. The ancient God of love [Page 190] was of much higher dignity than the modern Cupid. He was the first that came out of the great egg of night, (Hesiod. Theog. V. CXX. Briant's Mythol. vol. II. p. 348.) and is said to possess the keys of the sky, sea, and earth. As he, therefore, led the way into this life, he seems to constitute a proper emblem for leading the way to a future life. See Bacon's works, vol. I. p. 568. and vol. III. p. 582. quarto edit.
The introduction of Love into this part of the mysteries requires a little further explanation. The Psyche of the Egyptians was one of their most favourite emblems, and represented the soul, or a future life; it was originally no other than the aurelia, or butterfly, but in after time, was represented by a lovely female child, with the beautiful wings of that insect. The aurelia, after its first stage as an eruca or caterpillar, lies for a season in a manner dead, and is inclosed in a sort of coffin; in this state of darkness it remains all the winter; but, at the return of spring, it bursts its bonds and comes out with new life, and in the most beautiful attire. The Egyptians thought this a very proper picture of the soul of man, and of the immortality to which it aspired. But as this was all owing to divine Love, of which EROS was an emblem, we find this person frequently introduced as a concomitant of the soul in general, or Psyche. (Bryant's Mythol. vol. II. p. 386.) EROS, or divine Love, is for the same reason as proper attendant on the manes or soul after death, and much contributes to tell the story, that is, to shew that a soul or manes is designed by the descending figure. From this figure of Love, M. D'Hancarville imagines that Orpheus and Eurydice are typified under the figure of the manes, and immortal life as above described. It may be sufficient to answer, first, that Orpheus is always represented with a lyre, of which there are prints of four different gems in Spence's Polymetis, and Virgil so describes him, AEn. VI. cytharâ fretus. And secondly, that it is absurd to suppose that Eurydice was fondling and playing with a serpent that had slain her. Add to this, that Love seems to have been an inhabitant of the infernal regions, as exhibited in the mysteries; for Claudian, who treats more openly of the Eleusinian mysteries, when they were held in less veneration, invokes the deities to disclose to him their secrets, and amongst other things, by what torch Love softens Pluto.
In this compartment there are two trees, whose branches spread over the figures; one of them has smoother leaves, like some evergreens, and might thence be supposed to have some allusion to immortality, but they may perhaps have been designed only as ornaments, or to relieve the figures, or because it was in groves, where these mysteries were originally celebrated. Thus Homer speaks of the woods of Proserpine, and mentions many trees in Tartarus, as presenting their fruits to Tantalus; Virgil speaks of the pleasant groves of Elysium; and in Spence's Polymetis there are prints of two ancient gems, one of Orpheus charming Cerberus with his lyre, and the other of Hercules binding him in a cord; each of them standing by a [Page]
[Page 191] tree. Polymet. p. 284. As, however, these trees have all different foliage so clearly marked by the artist, they may have had specific meanings in the exhibitions of the mysteries, which have not reached posterity: of this kind seem to have been the tree of knowledge of good and evil, and the tree of life, in sacred writ, both which must have been emblematic or allegorical. The masks hanging to the handles of the vase, seem to indicate that there is a concealed meaning in the figures besides their general appearance. And the priestess at the bottom, which I come now to describe, seems to shew this concealed meaning to be of the sacred or Eleusinian kind.
3. The figure on the bottom of the vase, is on a larger scale than the others, and less finely finished, and less elevated; and, as this bottom part was afterwards cemented to the upper part, it might be executed by another artist, for the sake of expedition; but there seems no reason to suppose that it was not originally designed for the upper part of it, as some have conjectured. As the mysteries of Ceres were celebrated by female priests, for Porphyrius says the ancients called, the priestesses of Ceres, Melissai, or bees, which were emblems of chastity, Div. Leg. vol. I. p. 235. and, as in his Satire against the sex, Juvenal says, that few women are worthy to be priestesses of Ceres, Sat. VI. the figure at the bottom of the vase would seem to represent a PRIESTESS, or HIEROPHANT, whose office it was to introduce the initiated, and point out to them, and explain the exhibitions in the mysteries, and to exclude the uninitiated, calling out to them, "Far, far retire, ye profane!" and to guard the secrets of the temple. Thus the introductory hymn sung by the hierophant, according to Eusebius, begins, "I will declare a secret to the initiated, but let the doors be shut against the profane." Div. Leg. vol. I. p. 177. The priestess or hierophant appears in this figure, with a close hood, and dressed in linen, which sits close about her; except a light cloak, which flutters in the wind. Wool, as taken from slaughtered animals, was esteemed profane by the priests of Egypt, who were always dressed in linen. Apuleus, p. 64. Div. Leg. vol. 1. p. 318. Thus Eli made for Samuel a linen ephod. Samuel i. 3.
Secrecy was the foundation on which all mysteries rested; when publicly known, they ceased to be mysteries; hence a discovery of them was not only punished with death by the Athenian law, but in other countries a disgrace attended the breach of a solemn oath. The priestess, in the figure before us, has her finger pointing to her lips, as an emblem of silence. There is a figure of Harpocrates, who was of Egyptian origin, the same as Orus, with the lotus on his head, and with his finger pointing to his lips, not pressed upon them, in Bryant's Mythol. vol. II. p. 398. and another female figure standing on a lotus, as if just risen from the Nile, with her finger in the same attitude; these seem to have been representations or emblems of male and female priests of the secret mysteries. As these sorts of emblems were frequently changed by artists for their more elegant exhibition, it is possible the foliage over the head of this figure may bear some analogy to the lotus above-mentioned.
This figure of secrecy seems to be here placed, with great ingenuity, as a caution to the initiated, who might understand the meaning of the emblems [Page 192] round the vase, not to divulge it. And this circumstance seems to account for there being no written explanation extant, and no tradition concerning these beautiful figures handed down to us along with them.
Another explanation of this figure, at the bottom of the vase, would seem to confirm the idea that the basso relievos round its sides are representations of a part of the mysteries; I mean that it is the head of ATIS. Lucian says that Atis was a young man of Phrygia, of uncommon beauty; that he dedicated a temple in Syria to Rhea, or Cybele, and first taught her mysteries to the Lydians, Phrygians, and Samothracians, which mysteries he brought from India. He was afterwards made an eunuch by Rhea, and lived like a woman, and assumed a feminine habit, and in that garb went over the world, teaching her ceremonies and mysteries. Dict. par M. Danet, art. Atis. As this figure is covered with clothes, while those on the sides of the vase are naked, and has a Phrygian cap on the head, and as the form and features are so soft, that it is difficult to say whether it be a male or female figure, there is reason to conclude, 1. That it has reference to some particular person of some particular country; 2. That this person is Atis, the first great hierophant, or teacher of mysteries, to whom M. De la Chausse says the figure itself bears a resemblance. Museo. Capitol. Tom. IV. p. 402.
In the Museum Etruscum, vol. 1. plate 96, there is the head of Atis with feminine features, clothed with a Phrygian cap, and rising from very broad foliage placed on a kind of term, supported by the paw of a lion. Goreus, in his explanation of the figure, says that it is placed on a lion's foot because that animal was sacred to Cybele, and that it rises from very broad leaves, because after he became an eunuch, he determined to dwell in the groves. Thus the foliage, as well as the cap and feminine features, confirm the idea of this figure at the bottom of the vase, representing the head of Atis, the first great hierophant; and that the figures on the sides of the vase are emblems from the ancient mysteries.
I beg leave to add, that it does not appear to have been uncommon amongst the ancients, to put allegorical figures on funeral vases. In the Pamphili palace at Rome, there is an elaborate representation of Life and Death, on an ancient sarcophagus. In the first Prometheus is represented making man, and Minerva is placing a butterfly, or the soul, upon his head. In the other compartment, Love extinguishes his torch in the bosom of the dying figure, and is receiving the butterfly, or Psyche, from him, with a great number of complicated emblematic figures grouped in very bad taste. Admir. Roman Antiq.
NOTE XXIII.—COAL.
To elucidate the formation of coal-beds, I shall here describe a fountain of fossil tar, or petroleum, discovered lately near Colebrook Dale, in Shropshire, the particulars of which were sent me by Dr. Robert Darwin, of Shrewsbury.
About a mile and a half below the celebrated iron-bridge, constructed by the late Mr. Darby, near Colebrook Dale, on the east side of the river Severn, as the workmen, in October, 1786, were making a subterranean canal into the mountain, for the more easy acquisition and conveyance of the coals which lie under it, they found an oozing of liquid bitumen, or petroleum; and as they proceeded further, cut through small cavities of different sizes, from which the bitumen issued. From ten to fifteen barrels of this fossil tar, each barrel containing thirty-two gallons, were at first collected in a day, which has since, however, gradually diminished in quantity, so that at present the product is about seven barrels in fourteen days.
The mountain into which this canal enters, consists of siliceous sand, in which, however, a few marine productions, apparently in their recent state, have been found, and are now in the possession of Mr. William Reynolds, of Ketly Bank. About three hundred yards from the entrance into the mountain, and about twenty-eight yards below the surface of it, the tar is found oozing from the sand-rock above, into the top and sides of the canal.
Beneath the level of this canal, a shaft has been sunk through a grey argillaceous substance, called, in this country, clunch, which is said to be a pretty certain indication of coal; beneath this lies a stratum of coal, about two or three inches thick, of an inferior kind, yielding little flame in burning, and leaving much ashes; below this is a rock of a harder texture; and beneath this are found coals of an excellent quality; for the purpose of procuring which with greater facility, the canal, or horizontal aperture, is now making into the mountain. July, 1788.
Beneath these coals, in some places is found salt water; in other parts of the adjacent country, there are beds of iron-stone, which also contain some bitumen in a less fluid state, and which are about on a level with the new canal, into which the fossil tar oozes, as above described.
There are many interesting circumstances attending the situation and accompaniments of this fountain of fossil tar, tending to develope the manner of its production. 1. As the canal passing into the mountain runs over the beds of coals, and under the reservoir of petroleum, it appears that a natural distillation of this fossil, in the bowels of the earth, must have taken place at some early period of the world, similar to the artificial distillation of coal, which has many years been carried on in this place on a smaller scale above ground. When this reservoir of petroleum was cut into, the slowness of its exsudation into the canal, was not only owing to its viscidity, but to the [Page 194] pressure of the atmosphere, or to the necessity there was that air should at the same time insinuate itself into the small cavities from which the petroleum descended. The existence of such a distillation at some ancient time, is confirmed by the thin stratum of coal beneath the canal, (which covers the hard rock,) having been deprived of its fossil oil, so as to burn without flame, and thus to have become a natural cock, or fossil charcoal, while the petroleum distilled from it is found in the cavities of the rock above it.
There are appearances in other places, which favour this idea of the natural distillation of petroleum: thus, at Matlock, in Derbyshire, a hard bitumen is found adhering to the spar in the clefts of the lime-rocks, in the form of round drops about the size of peas; which could, perhaps, only be deposited there in that form by sublimation.
2. The second deduction which offers itself is, that these beds of coal have been exposed to a considerable degree of beat, since the petroleum above could not be separated, as far as we know, by any other means, and that the good quality of the coals beneath the hard rock, was owing to the impermeability of this rock to the bituminous vapour, and to its pressure being too great to permit its being removed by the elasticity of that vapour. Thus, from the degree of heat, the degree of pressure, and the permeability of the superincumbent strata, many of the phenomena attending coal-beds receive an easy explanation, which much accords with the ingenious theory of the earth by Dr. Hutton. Trans. of Edinb. vol. 1.
In some coal works, the fusion of the strata of coal has been so light, that there remains the appearance of ligneous sebres and the impression of leaves, as at Bovey, near Exeter, and even seeds of vegetables, of which I have had specimens from the collieries near Polesworth, in Warwickshire. In some, where the heat was not very intense, and the incumbent stratum not permeable to vapour, the fossil oil has only risen to the upper part of the coal-bed, and has rendered that much more inflammable than the lower parts of it, as in the collieries near Beaudesert, the seat of the Earl of Uxbridge, in Staffordshire, where the upper stratum is a perfect cannel, or candle-coal, and the lower of an inferior quality. Over the coal-beds near Sir H. Harpur's house, in Derbyshire, a thin lamina of asphaltum is found in some places near the surface of the earth, which would seem to be from a distillation of petroleum from the coals below, the more fluid part of which had, in process of time, exhaled, or been consolidated by its absorption of air. In other coal-works the upper part of the stratum is of a worse kind than the lower one, as at Alfreton and Denbigh, in Derbyshire, owing to the superincumbent stratum having permitted the exhalation of a great part of the petroleum; whilst at Widdrington, in Northumberland, there is first a seam of coal about six inches thick of no value, which lies under about four fathom of clay; beneath this is a white free-stone, then a hard stone, which the workmen there call a whin, then two fathoms of clay, then another white stone, and under that a vein of coals three feet nine inches thick, of a similar nature to the Newcastle coal. Phil. Trans. Abridg. vol. VI. plate 2, p. 192. The similitude between the circumstances of this colliery, and of the coal beneath the fountain of tar above described, readers it [Page 195] highly probable, that this upper thin seam of coal has suffered a similar distillation, and that the inflammable part of it had either been received into the clay above, in the form of sulphur, which, when burnt in the open air, would produce alum; or had been dissipated, for want of a receiver, where it could be condensed. The former opinion is, perhaps, in this case, more probable, as in some other coal-beds, of which I have procured accounts, the surface of the coal beneath clunch or clay is of an inferior quality, as at West Hallum, in Nottinghamshire. The clunch probably from hence acquires its inflammable part, which, on calcination, becomes vitriolic acid. I gathered pieces of clunch, converted partially into alum, at a colliery near Bilston, where the ground was still on fire a few years ago.
The heat, which has thus pervaded the beds of morass, seems to have been the effect of the fermentation of their vegetable materials; as new hay sometimes takes fire, even in such very small masses, from the sugar it contains, and seems, hence, not to have been attended with any expulsion of lava, like the deeper craters of volcanos situated in the beds of granite.
3. The marine shells found in the loose sand-rock, above this reservoir of petroleum, and the coal-beds beneath it, together with the existence of seasalt beneath these coals, prove that these coal-beds have been at the bottom of the sea, during some remote period of time, and were afterwards raised into their present situation by subterraneous expansions of vapour. This doctrine is further supported by the marks of violence, which some coal-beds received at the time they were raised out of the sea, as in the colleries at Mendip, in Somersetshire. In these are seven strata of coals, equitant upon each other, with beds of clay and stone intervening; amongst which clay are found shells and fern branches. In one part of this hill the strata are disjoined, and a quantity of heterogeneous substances fill up the chasm which disjoins them; on one side of this chasm the seven strata of coal are seen corresponding, in respect to their reciprocal thickness and goodness, with the seven strata on the other side of the cavity, except that they have been elevated several yards higher. Phil. Trans. No. 360. Abridg. vol. V. p. 237.
The cracks in the coal-bed near Ticknall, in Derbyshire, and in the sandstone rock over it, in both of which specimens of lead-ore and spar are found, confirm this opinion of their having been forcibly raised up by subterraneous fires. Over the colliery at Brown-hills, near Lichfield, there is a stratum of gravel on the surface of the ground, which may be adduced as another proof to shew that those coals had some time been beneath the sea, or the bed of a river. Nevertheless, these arguments only apply to the collieries above-mentioned, which are few compared with those which bear no marks of having been immersed in the sea.
On the other hand, the production of coals from morasses, as described in note XX. is evinced from the vegetable matters frequently found in them, and in the strata over them; as fern-leaves in nodules of iron-ore, and from the bog-shells, or fresh water muscles, sometimes found over them, of both which I have what I believe to be specimens; and is further proved, from some parts of these beds being only in part transformed to coal; and the [Page 196] other part still retaining not only the form, but some of the properties of wood; specimens of which are not unfrequent in the cabinets of the curious, procured from Loch Neigh, in Ireland, from Bovey, near Exeter, and other places; and from a famous cavern called the Temple of the Devil, near the town of Altorf, in Franconia, at the foot of a mountain covered with pine and savine, in which are found large coals resembling trees of ebony; which are so far mineralized as to be heavy and compact; and so to effloresce with pyrites in some parts as to crumble to pieces; yet from other parts white ashes are produced on calcination, from which fixed alkali is procured; which evinces their vegetable origin. (Dict. Raisonné, art. Charbon.) To these may be added another argument, from the oil which is distilled from coals, and which is analogous to vegetable oil, and does not exist in any bodies truly mineral. Keir's Chemical Dictionary, art. Bitumen.
Whence it would appear, that though most collieries, with their attendant strata of clay, sand-stone, and iron, were formed on the places where the vegetables grew, from which they had their origin; yet that other collections of vegetable matter were washed down from eminences, by currents of waters, into the beds of rivers, or the neighbouring seas, and were there accumulated at different periods of time, and underwent a great degree of heat, from their fermentation, in the same manner as those beds of morass which had continued on the plains where they were produced. And that, by this fermentation, many of them had been raised from the ocean, with sand and sea-shells over them; and others from the beds of rivers, with accumulations of gravel upon them.
4. For the purpose of bringing this history of the products of morasses more distinctly to the eye of the reader, I shall here subjoin two or three accounts of sinking or boring for coals, out of above twenty, which I have procured from various places, though the terms are not very intelligible, being the language of the overseers of coal-works.
1. Whitfield mine, near the Pottery, in Staffordshire. Soil 1 foot, brickclay 3 feet, shale 4, metal which is hard brown, and falls in the weather, 42, coal 3, warrant clay 6, brown grit-stone 36, coal 3 ½, warrant clay 3 ½, bass and metal 53 ½, hard-stone 4, shaly bass 1 ½, coal 4, warrant clay depth unknown; in all about 55 yards.
2. Coal-mine at Alfreton, in Derbyshire. Soil and clay 7 feet, fragments of stone 9, bind 13, stone 6, bind 34, stone 5, bind 2, stone 2, bind 10, coal 1 ½, bind 1 ½, stone 37, bind 7, soft coal 3, bind 3, stone 20, bind 16, coal 7 ½, in all about 61 yards.
3. A basset coal-mine at Woolarton, in Nottinghamshire. Sand and gravel 6 feet, bind 21, stone 10, smut or effete coal 1, clunch 4, bind 21, stone 18, bind 18, stone-bind 15, soft coal 2, clunch and bind 21, coal 7; in all about 48 yards.
4. Coal-mine at West-Hallam, in Nottinghamshire. Soil and clay 7 feet, bind 48, smut 1 ½, clunch 4, bind 3, stone 2, bind 1, stone 1, bind 3, stone 1, bind 16, shale 2, bind 12, shale 3, clunch, stone, and a bed of cank, 54, soft coal 4, clay and dun 1, soft coal 4 ½ clunch and bind 21, coal 1, broad bind 26, hard coal 6; in all about 74 yards.
[Page 197] As these strata generally lie inclined, I suppose, parallel with the limestone on which they rest, the upper edges of them all come out to day, which is termed bassetting; when the whole mass was iginited by its fermentation, it is probable that the inflammable part of some strata might thus more easily escape than of others, in the form of vapour, as dews are known to slide between such strata in the production of springs; which accounts for some coal-beds being so much worse than others. See note XX.
From this account of the production of coals from morasses, it would appear, that coal-beds are not to be expected beneath, masses of lime-stone. Nevertheless, I have been lately informed by my friend, Mr. Michel, of Thornhill, who, I hope, will soon favour the public with his geological investigations, that the beds of chalk are the uppermost of all the limestones; and that they rest on the granulated lime-stone, called ketton-stone; which, I suppose, is similar to that which covers the whole country from Leadenham to Sleaford, and from Sleaford to Lincoln; and that, thirdly, coal-delphs are frequently found beneath these two uppermost beds of limestone.
Now, as the beds of chalk, and of granulated lime-stone may have been formed by alluviation, on or beneath the shores of the sea, or in vallies of the land, it would seem, that some coal-countries, which, in the great commotions of the earth, had been sunk beneath the water, were thus covered with alluvial lime-stone, as well as others with alluvial basaltes, or common gravel-beds. Very extensive plains, which now consist of alluvial materials, were, in the early times, covered with water, which has since diminished, as the solid parts of the earth have increased. For the solid parts of the earth, consisting chiefly of animal and vegetable recrements, must have originally been formed or produced from the water, by animal and vegetable processes; and as the solid parts of the earth may be supposed to be thrice as heavy as water, it follows, that thrice the quantity of water must have vanished, compared with the quantity of earth thus produced. This may account for many immense beds of alluvial materials, as gravel, rounded sand, granulated lime-stone, and chalk, covering such extensive plains as Lincoln-heath, having become dry without the supposition of their having been again elevated from the ocean. At the same time we acquire the knowledge of one of the uses or final causes of the organized world, not indeed very flattering to our vanity; that it converts water into earth, forming islands and continents by its recrements or exuviae.
NOTE XXIV.—GRANITE.
THE lowest stratum of the earth which human labour has arrived to, is granite; and of this, likewise, consists the highest mountains of the world. It is known under variety of names, according to some difference in its appearance [Page 198] of composition, but is now generally considered by philosophers as a species of lava; if it contains quartz, feltspat, and mica, in distinct crystals, it is called granite; which is found, in Cornwall, in rocks; and in loose stones in the gravel near Drayton, in Shropshire, in the road towards Newcastle. If these parts of the composition be less distinct, or if only two of them be visible to the eye, it is termed porphyry, trap, whin-stone, moorstone, slate. And if it appears in a regular angular form, it is called basaltes. The affinity of these bodies has lately been further well established by Dr. Beddoes, in the Phil. Trans. vol. LXXX.
These are all esteemed to have been volcanic productions, that have undergone different degrees of heat. It is well known, that in Papin's digester water may be made red-hot by confinement, and will then dissolve many bodies which otherwise are little or not at all acted upon by it. From hence it may be conceived, that under immense pressure of superincumbent materials, and by great heat, these masses of lava may have undergone a kind of aqueous solution, without any tendency to vitrifaction, and might thence have a power of ceystallization; whence all the varieties above-mentioned, from the different proportion of the materials, or the different degrees of heat they may have undergone in this aqueous solution. And that the uniformity of the mixture of the original earths, as of lime, argil, silex, magnesia, and barytes, which they contain, was owing to their boiling together a longer or shorter time before their elevation into mountains. See note XIX. art. 8.
The seat of volcanos seems to be principally, if not entirely, in these strata of granite, as many of them are situated on granite mountains, and throw up, from time to time, sheets of lava, which run down over the preceding strata, from the same origin; and in this they seem to differ from the heat which has separated the clay, coal, and sand, in morasses, which would appear to have risen from a kind of fermentation, and thus to have pervaded the whole mass, without any expuition of lava.
All the lavas from Vesuvius contain one fourth part of iron, (Kirwan's Min.) and all the five primitive earths, viz. calcareous, argillaceous, siliceous, barytic, and magnesian earths, which are also evidently produced now, daily, from the recrements of animal and vegetable bodies. What is to be thence concluded? Has the granite stratum, in very ancient times, been produced like the present calcareous and siliceous masses, according to the ingenious theory of Dr. Hutton, who says new continents are now forming at the bottom of the sea, to rise in their turn; and that thus the terraqueous globe has been, and will be, eternal? Or shall we suppose, that this internal heated mass of granite, which forms the nucleus of the earth, was a part of the body of the sun, before it was separated by an explosion? Or was the sun originally a planet, inhabited like ours, and a satellite to some other greater sun, which has long been extinguished by diffusion of its light, and around which the present sun continues to revolve, according to a conjecture of the celebrated Mr. Herschell, and which conveys to the mind a most sublime idea of the progressive and increasing excellence of the works of the Creator of all things?
[Page]
[Page 199] For the more easy comprehension of the facts and conjectures concerning the situation and production of the various strata of the earth, I shall here subjoin a supposed section of the globe, but without any attempt to give the proportions of the parts, or the number of them, but only their respective situation over each other, and a geological recapitulation.
GEOLOGICAL RECAPITULATION.
1. The earth was projected along with the other primary planets from the sun, which is supposed to be on sire only on its surface, emitting light without much internal heat, like a ball of burning camphor.
2. The rotation of the earth round its axis, was occasioned by its greater friction, or adhesion to one side of the cavity from which it was ejected; and from this rotation it acquired its spheroidical form. As it cooled in its ascent from the sun, its nucleus became harder; and its attendant vapours were condensed, forming the ocean.
3. The masses or mountains of granite, porphyry, basalt, and stones of similar structure, were a part of the original nucleus of the earth, or consist of volcanic productions since formed.
4. On this nucleus of granite and basaltes, thus covered by the ocean, were formed the calcareous beds of lime-stone, marble, chalk, spar, from the exuviae of marine animals, with the flints, or chertz, which accompany them. And were stratified by their having been formed at different, and very distant periods of time.
5. The whole terraqueous globe was burst by central stres; islands and continents were raised, consisting of granite, or lava, in some parts, and of lime-stone in others; and great vallies were sunk, into which the ocean retired.
6. During these central earthquakes the moon was ejected from the earth, causing new tides; and the earth's axis suffered some change in its inclination, and its rotatory motion was retarded.
7. On some parts of these islands and continents of granite or lime-stone, were gradually produced extensive morasses, from the recrements of vegetables and of land animals; and from these morasses, heated by fermentation, were produced clay, marl, sand-stone, coal, iron (with the bases of variety of acids); all which were stratified by their having been formed at different, and very distant periods of time.
8. In the elevation of the mountains, very numerous and deep fissures necessarily were produced. In these fissures many of the metals are formed, partly from descending materials, and partly from ascending ones, raised in vapour by subterraneous fires. In the fissures of granite or porphyry, quartz is formed; in the fissures of lime-stone, calcareous spar is produced.
9. During these first great volcanic fires, it is probable the atmosphere was either produced, or much increased; a process which is, perhaps, now going on in the moon; Mr. Herschell having discovered a volcanic crater three miles broad, burning on her disk.
10. The summits of the new mountains were cracked into innumerable [Page 200] lozenges by the cold dews, or snows, falling upon them when red-hot. From these summits, which were then twice as high as at present, cubes and lozenges of granite, and basalt, and quartz, in some countries, and of marble and flints in others, descended gradually into the valleys, and were rolled together in the beds of rivers (which were then so large as to occupy the whole valleys, which they now only intersect); and produced the great beds of gravel, of which many valleys consist.
11. In several parts of the earth's surface, subsequent earthquakes, from the fermentation of morasses, have, at different periods of time, deranged the position of the matters above described. Hence the gravel, which was before in the beds of rivers, has, in some places, been raised into mountains, along with clay and coal strata, which were formed from morasses, and washed down from eminences into the beds of rivers, or the neighbouring seas, and in part raised again with gravel, or marine shells, over them; but this has only obtained in few places, compared with the general distribution of such materials. Hence there seem to have existed two sources of earthquakes, which have occurred at great distance of time from each other; one from the granite beds, in the central parts of the earth, and the other from the morasses on its surface. All the subsequent earthquakes and volcanos of modern days, compared with these, are of small extent, and insignificant effect.
12. Besides the argillaceous sand-stone produced from morasses, which is stratified with clay, and coal, and iron, other great beds of siliceous sand have been formed in the sea, by the combination of an unknown acid from morasses, and the calcareous matters of the ocean.
13. The warm waters which are found in many countries, are owing to steam arising from great depths, through the fissures of lime-stone or lava, elevated by subterranean fires, and condensed between the strata of the hills over them, and not from any decomposition of pyrites or manganese near the surface of the earth.
14. The columns of basaltes have been raised by the congelation or expansion of granite beds, in the act of cooling, from their semi-vitreous fusion.
NOTE XXV.—EVAPORATION.
1. THE atmosphere will dissolve a certain quantity of moisture, as a chemical menstruum, even when it is much below the freezing point, as appears from the diminution of ice suspended in frosty air; but a much greater quantity of water is evaporated, and suspended in the air, by means of heat, which is, perhaps, the universal cause of fluidity; for water is known to boil with less heat in vacuo, which is a proof that it will evaporate faster in vacuo, [Page 201] and that the air, therefore, rather hinders than promotes its evaporation in higher degrees of heat. The quick evaporation occasioned in vacuo by a small degree of heat, is agreeably seen in what is termed a pulse-glass, which consists of an exhausted tube of glass, with a bulb at each end of it, and with about two thirds of the cavity filled with alkohol, in which the spirit is instantly seen to boil, by the heat of the finger-end applied on a bubble of steam in the lower bulb, and is condensed again in the upper bulb by the least conceivable comparative coldness.
2. Another circumstance, evincing that heat is the principal cause of evaporation, is, that at the time of water being converted into steam, a great quantity of heat is taken away from the neighbouring bodies. If a thermometer be repeatedly dipped in ether, or in rectified spirit of wine, and exposed to a blast of air, to expedite the evaporation by perpetually removing the saturated air from it, the thermometer will presently sink below freezing. This warmth, taken from the ambient bodies at the time of evaporation by the steam, is again given out when the steam is condensed into water. Hence the water in a worm-tub, during distillation, so soon becomes hot; and hence the warmth accompanying the descent of rain in cold weather.
3. The third circumstance, shewing that heat is the principal cause of evaporation, is, that some of the steam becomes again condensed when any part of the heat is withdrawn. Thus, when warmer south-west winds, replete with moisture, succeed the colder north-east winds, all bodies that are dense and substantial, as stone walls, brick floors, &c. absorb some of the heat from the passing air, and its moisture becomes precipitated on them; while the north-east winds become warmer on their arrival in this latitude, and are thence disposed to take up more moisture, and are termed drying winds.
4. Heat seems to be the principal cause of the solution of many other bodies, as common salt, or blue vitriol, dissolved in water, which, when exposed to severe cold, are precipitated, or carried, to the part of the water last frozen; this I observed in a phial filled with a solution of blue vitriol, which was frozen: the phial was burst, the ice thawed, and a blue column of cupreous vitriol was left standing upright on the bottom of the broken glass, as described in note XIX. art. 3.
II. Hence water may either be dissolved in air, and may then be called an aerial solution of water; or it may be dissolved in the fluid matter of heat, according to the theory of M. Lavoisier, and may then be called steam. In the former case, it is probable, there are many other vapours which may precipitate it, as marine acid gas, or fluor acid gas. So alkaline gas and acid gas, dissolved in air, precipitate each other; nitrous gas precipitates vital air from its azote; and inflammable gas, mixed with vital air, ignited by an electric spark, either produces or precipitates the water in both of them. Are there any subtle exhalations, occasionally diffused in the atmosphere, which may thus cause rain?
1. But as water is, perhaps, many hundred times more soluble in the fluid matter of heat than in air, I suppose the eduction of this heat, by [Page 202] whatever means it is occasioned, is the principal cause of devaporation. Thus, if a region of air is brought from a warmer climate, as the S. W. winds, it becomes cooled by its contact with the earth in this latitude, and parts with so much of its moisture as was dissolved in the quantity of calorique, or heat, which it now loses, but retains that part which was suspended by its attraction to the particles of air, or by aerial solution, even in the most severe frosts.
2. A second immediate cause of rain a stream of N. E. wind descending from a superior current of air, and mixing with the warmer S. W. wind below; or the reverse of this, viz. a superior current of S. W. wind mixing with an inferior one of N. E. wind: in both th [...]se cases the whole heaven becomes instantly clouded, and the moisture contained in the S. W. current is precipitated. This cause of devaporation has been ingeniously explained by Dr. Hutton, in the Transact. of Edinburgh, vol. 1. and seems to arise from this circumstance; the particles of air of the N. E. wind educe part of the heat from the S. W. wind, and therefore the water which was dissolved by that quantity of beat is precipitated; all the other part of the water, which was suspended by its attraction to the particles of air, or dissolved in the remainder of the heat, continues unprecipitated.
3. A third method by which a region of air becomes cooled, and, in consequence, deposits much of its moisture, is from the mechanical expansion of air, when part of the pressure is taken off. In this case the expanded air becomes capable of receiving or attracting more of the matter of heat into its interstices; and the vapour, which was previously dissolved in this heat, is deposited, as is seen in the receiver of an air-pump, which becomes dewy, as the air within becomes expanded by the eduction of part of it. See note VII. Hence, when the mercury in the barometer sinks without a change of the wind, the air generally becomes colder. See note VII. on Elementary Heat. And it is probably from the varying pressure of the incumbent air, that in summer days small black clouds are often thus suddenly produced, and again soon vanish. See a paper in Phil. Trans. vol. LXXVIII. entitled Frigorific Experiments on the Mechanical Expansion of Air.
4. Another portion of atmospheric water may possibly be held in solution by the electric fluid, since, in thunder-storms, a precipitation of the water seems to be either the cause or the consequence of the eduction of the electricity. But it appears more probable that the water is condensed into clouds by the eduction of its heat, and that then the surplus of electricity prevents their coalescence into larger drops, which immediately succeeds the departure of the lightning.
5. The immediate cause why the barometer sinks before rain, is, first, because a region of warm air, brought to us in the place of the cold air which it had displaced, must weigh lighter, both specifically and absolutely, if the height of the warm atmosphere be supposed to be equal to that of the preceding cold one. And, secondly, after the drops of rain begin to fall in any column of air, that column becomes lighter, the falling drops only adding to the pressure of the air in proportion to the resistance which they meet with in passing through that fluid.
[Page 203] If we could suppose water to be dissolved in air without heat, or in very low degrees of heat, I suppose the air would become heavier, as happens in many chemical solutions; but if water, dissolved in the matter of heat, or calorique be mixed with an aerial solution of water, there can be no doubt but an atmosphere consisting of such a mixture, must become lighter in proportion to the quantity of calorique. On the same circumstance depends the visible vapour produced from the breath of animals in cold weather, or from a boiling kettle; the particles of cold air with which it is mixed, steal a part of its heat, and become themselves raised in temperature; whence part of the water is precipitated in visible vapour, which if in great quantity, sinks to the ground; if in small quantity, and the surrounding air is not previously saturated, it spreads itself till it becomes again dissolved.
NOTE XXVI.—SPRINGS.
THE surface of the earth consists of strata, many of which were formed originally beneath the sea; the mountains were afterwards forced up by subterraneous fires, as appears from the fissures in the rocks of which they consist, the quantity of volcanic productions all over the world, and the numerous remains of craters of volcanos in mountainous countries. Hence the strata which compose the sides of mountains lie slanting downwards, and one or two, or more, of the external strata not reaching to the summit when the mountain was raised up, the second or third stratum, or a more inferior one, is there exposed to day; this may be well represented by forceably thrusting a blunt instrument through several sheets of paper; a bur will stand up with the lowermost sheet, standing highest in the centre of it. On this uppermost stratum, which is colder as it is more elevated, the dews are condensed in large quantities, and, sliding down, pass under the first, or second, or third stratum, which compose the sides of the hill, and either, form a morass below, or a weeping rock, by oozing out in numerous places, or many of these less currents meeting together, burst out in a more copious rill.
The summits of mountains are much colder than the plains in their vicinity, owing to several causes; 1. Their being, in a manner, insulated or cut off from the common heat of the earth, which is always, of 48 degrees, and perpetually counteracts the effect of external cold beneath that degree. 2. From their surfaces being larger in proportion to their solid contents, and hence their heat more expeditiously carried away by the ever-moving atmosphere. 3. The increasing rarity of the air as the mountain rises. All those bodies which conduct electricity well or ill, conduct the matter of heat likewise well or ill. See note VII. Atmosphere air is a bad conductor of electricity, and thence confines it on the body where it is accumulated; but, when it is made very rare, as in the exhausted receiver, the electric aura [Page 204] passes away immediately to any distance. The same circumstance probably happens in respect to heat, which is thus kept, by the denser air on the plains, from escaping, but is dissipated on the hills, where the air is thinner. 4. As the currents of air rise up the sides of mountains, they become mechanically rarefied, the pressure of the incumbent column lessening as they ascend. Hence the expanding air absorbs heat from the mountain as it ascends, as explained in note VII. 5. There is another, and, perhaps, more powerful cause, I suspect, which may occasion the great cold on mountains, and in the higher parts of the atmosphere, and which has not yet been attended to; I mean that the fluid matter of heat may probably gravitate round the earth, and form an atmosphere on its surface, mixed with the aerial atmosphere, which may diminish or become rarer, as it recedes from the earth [...] surface, in a greater proportion than the air diminishes.
6. The great condensation of moisture on the summits of hills has another cause, which is the dashing of moving clouds against them: in misty days this is often seen to have great effect on plains, where an eminent tree, by obstructing the mist as it moves along, shall have a much greater quantity of moisture drop from its leaves, than falls at the same time on the ground in its vicinity. Mr. White, in his History of Selborne, gives an account of a large tree so situated, from which a stream flowed, during a moving mist, so as to fill the cart-ruts in a lane otherwise not very moist; and ingeniously adds, that trees planted about ponds of stagnant water, contribute much, by these means, to supply the reservoir. The spherules which constitute a mist or cloud, are kept from uniting by so small a power, that a little agitation against the leaves of a tree, or the greater attraction of a flat moist surface, condenses or precipitates them.
If a leaf has its surface moistened, and particles of water separate from each other, as in a mist, be brought near the moistened surface of a leaf, each particle will be attracted more by that plain surface of water on the leaf, than it can be by the surrounding particles of the mist; because globules only attract each other in one point, whereas a plain attracts a globule by a greater extent of its surface.
The common cold springs are thus formed on elevated grounds by the condensed vapours, and hence are stronger when the nights are cold, after hot days, in spring, than even in the wet days of winter. For the warm atmosphere, during the day, has dissolved much more water than it can support in solution during the cold of the night, which is thus deposited in large quantities on the hills, and yet so gradually as to soak in between the strata of them, rather than to slide off over their surfaces, like showers of rain. The common heat of the internal parts of the earth is ascertained by springs which arise from strata of earth too deep to be affected by the heat of summer or the frosts of winter. Those, in this country, are of 48 degrees of heat; those about Philadelphia were said, by Dr. Franklin, to be 52; whether this variation is to be accounted for by the difference of the sun's heat on that country, according to the ingenious theory of Mr. Kirwan, or to the vicinity of subterranean fires, is not yet, I think, decided. There are, however, subterraneous streams of water not exactly produced [Page 205] in this manner, as streams issuing from fissures in the earth, communicating with the craters of old volcanos: in the Peak of Derbyshire are many hollows, called swallows, where the land floods sink into the earth, and come out at some miles distant, as at Ilam, near Ashborne. See note on Fica, vol. II.
Other streams of cold water arise from beneath the snow on the Alps and Andes, and other high mountains, which is perpetually thawing at its under surface by the common heat of the earth, and gives rise to large rivers. For the origin of warm springs see note on Fucus, vol. II.
NOTE XXVII.—SHELL FISH.
THE armour of the Echinus, or Sea hedge-hog, consists generally of moveable spines; ( Linnoei System. Nat. vol. 1. p. 1102.) and, in that respect, resembles the armour of the land animal of the same name. The irregular protuberances on other sea-shells, as on some species of the Purpura, and Murex, serve them as a fortification against the attacks of their enemies.
It is said that this animal foresees tempestuous weather, and, sinking to the bottom of the sea, adheres firmly to sea-plants, or other bodies, by means of a substance which resembles the horns of snails. Above twelve hundred of these fillets have been counted, by which this animal fix [...] itself; and when afloat, it contracts these fillets between the basis of its points, the number of which often amounts to two thousand. Dict. Raisonné. art. Oursin. de mer.
There is a kind of Nautilus, called, by Linnaeus, Argonauta, whose shell has but one cell: of this animal Pliny affirms, that having exonerated its shell by throwing out the water, it swims upon the surface, extending a web of wonderful tenuity, and bending back two of its arms, and rowing with the rest, makes a sail, and, at length, receiving the water, dives again. Plin IX. 29. Linnaeus adds to his description of this animal, that like the Crab Diogenes, or Bernhard, it occupies a house not its own, as it is not connected to its shell, and is therefore foreign to it; who could have given credit to this if it had not been attested by so many who have, with their own eyes, seen this argonaut in the act of sailing? Syst. Nat. p. 1161.
The Nautilus, properly so named by Linnaeus, has a shell, consisting of many chambers, of which cups are made in the East with beautiful painting and carying on the mother-pearl. The animal is said to inhabit only the uppermost or open chamber, which is larger than the rest; and that the rest remain empty, except that the pipe, or siphunculus, which communicates from one to the other of them, is filled with an appendage of the animal, [Page 206] like a gut or string. Mr. Hook, in his Philos. Exper. p. 306, imagines this to be a dilatable or compressible tube, like the air bladders of fish, and that, by contracting or permitting it to expand, it renders its shell buoyant, or the contrary. See note on Ulva, vol. II.
The Pinna, or Sea-wing, is contained in a two-valve shell, weighing sometimes fifteen pounds, and emits a beard of fine long glossy silk-like fibres, by which it is suspended to the rocks twenty or thirty feet beneath the surface of the sea. In this situation it is so successfully attacked by the eightfooted Polypus, that the species, perhaps, could not exist but for the exertions of the Cancer Pinnotheris, who lives in the same shell as a guard and companion. Amoen. Acad. vol. II. p. 48. Lin. Syst. Nat. vol. I. p. 1159. and p. 1040.
The Pinnotheris, or Pinnophylax, is a small crab, naked, like Bernard the Hermit, but is furnished with good eyes, and lives in the same shell with the Pinna; when they want food the Pinna opens it shell, and sends its faithful ally to forage; but if the Cancer sees the Polypus, he returns suddenly to the arms of his blind hostess, who, by closing the shell, avoids the fury of her enemy; otherwise, when it has procured a booty, it brings it to the opening of the shell, where it is admitted, and they divide the prey. This was observed by Haslequist, in his voyage to Palestine.
The Byssus of the ancients, according to Aristotle, was the beard of the Pinna above-mentioned, but seems to have been used by other writers indiscriminately for any spun material, which was esteemed finer or more valuable than wool. Reaumur says, the threads of this Byssus are not less fine or less beautiful than the silk, as it is spun by the silk-worm; the Pinna on the coast of Italy and Provence (where it is fished up by iron-hooks fixed on long poles) is called the silk-worm of the sea. The stockings and gloves manufactured from it, are of exquisite fineness, but too warm for common wear, and are thence esteemed useful in rheumatism and gout. Dict. Raisonné. art. Pinne-marine. The warmth of the Byssus, like that of silk, is probably owing to their being bad conductors of heat, as well as of electricity. When these sibres are broken by violence, this animal, as well as the muscle, has the power to re-produce them like the common spiders, as was observed by M. Adanson. As raw silk, and raw cobwebs, when swallowed, are liable to produce great sickness (as I am informed) it is probable, the part of muscles, which sometimes disagrees with the people who eat them, may be this silky web, by which they attach themselves to stones. The large kind of [...] contains some mother-pearl, of a reddish tinge, according to M. d'Argeuville. The substance sold under the name of Indianweed, and used at the bottom of fish-lines, is probably a production of this kind; which, however, is scarcely to be distinguished by the eye from the tendons of a rat's tail, after they have been separated by putrefaction in water, and well cleaned and rubbed; a production, which I was once shewn as a great curiosity; it had the uppermost bone of the tail adhering to it; and was said to have been used as an ornament in a lady's hair.
NOTE XXVIII.—STURGEON.
THE Sturgeon, Acipenser, Strurio. Lin. Syst. Nat. vol. 1. p. 403. is a fish of great curiosity, as well as of great importance; his mouth is placed under the head, without teeth, like the opening of a purse, which he has the power to push suddenly out, or retract. Before this mouth, under the beak, or nose, hang four tendrils, some inches long, and which so resemble earthworms, that at first sight they may be mistaken for them. This clumsy toothless fish is supposed, by this contrivance, to keep himself in good condition, the solidity of his flesh evidently shewing him to be a fish of prey. He is said to hide his large body amongst the weeds near the sea coast, or at the mouths of large rivers, only exposing his cirrhi, or tendrils, which small fish, or sea insects, mistaking for real worms, approach for plunder, and are sucked into the jaws of their enemy. He has been supposed by some to root into the soil at the bottom of the sea or rivers; but the cirrhi, or tendrils above-mentioned, which hang from his snout over his mouth, must themselves be very inconvenient for this purpose, and, as it has no jaws, it evidently lives by suction, and, during its residence in the sea, a quantity of sea-insects are sound in its stomach.
The flesh was so valued in the time of the Emperor Severus, that it was brought to table by servants with coronets on their heads, and preceded by music, which might give rise to its being, in our country, presented by the Lord Mayor to the King. At present it is caught in the Danube, and the Wolga, the Don, and other large rivers, for various purposes. The skin makes the best covering for carriages; isinglass is prepared from parts of the skin; cavear from the spawn; and the flesh is pickled, or salted, and sent all over Europe.
NOTE XXIX.—OIL ON WATER.
THERE is reason to believe, that when oil is poured upon water, the two surfaces do not touch each other, but that the oil is suspended over the water by their mutual repulsion. This seems to be rendered probable by the following experiment: if one drop of oil be dropped on a bason of water, it will immediately diffuse itself over the whole, for there being no friction between the two surfaces. there is nothing to prevent its spreading itself by the gravity of the upper part of it, except its own tenacity, into a pellicle of the greatest tenuity. But if a second drop of oil be put upon [Page 208] the former, it does not spread itself, but remains in the form of a drop, as the other already occupied the whole surface of the bason; and there is friction in oil passing over oil though none in oil passing over water.
Hence, when oil is diffused on the surface of water, gentle breezes have no influence in raising waves upon it; for a small quantity of oil will cover a very great surface of water (I suppose a spoonful will diffuse itself over some acres), and the wind blowing upon this, carries it gradually forwards, and there being no friction between the two surfaces, the water is not affected. On which account oil has no effect in stilling the agitation of the water after the wind ceases, as was found by the experiments of Dr. Franklin.
This circumstance, lately brought into notice by Dr. Franklin, had been mentioned by Pliny, and is said to be in use by the divers for pearls, who, in windy weather, take down with them a little oil in their mouths, which they occasionally give out, when the inequality of the supernatant waves prevents them from seeing sufficiently distinctly for their purpose.
The wonderful tenuity with which oil can be spread upon water, is evinced by a few drops projected from a bridge, where the eye is properly placed over it, passing through all the prismatic colours as it diffuses itself. And also from another curious experiment of Dr. Franklin's: he cut a piece of cork to about the size of a letter-wafer, leaving a point standing off like a tangent, at one edge of the circle. This piece of cork was then dipped in oil, and thrown into a large pond of water, and as the oil flowed off at the point, the cork-wafer continued to revolve in a contrary direction for several minutes. The oil flowing off all that time at the pointed tangent, in coloured streams. In a small pond of water this experiment does not so well succeed, as the circulation of the cork stops as soon as the water becomes covered with the pellicles of oil. See additional notes, No. XIII. and note on Fucus, vol. II.
The ease with which oil and water slide over each other, is agreeable seen if a phial be about half filled with equal parts of oil and water, and made to oscillate, suspended by a string; the upper surface of the oil, and the lower one of the water, will always keep smooth: but the agitation of the surfaces where the oil and water meet, is curious; for their specific gravities being not very different, and their friction on each other nothing, the highest side of the water, as the phial descends in its oscillation, having, acquired a greater momentum than the lowest side (from its having descended further) would rise the highest on the ascending side of the oscillation, and thence pushes the then uppermost part of the water amongst the oil.
NOTE XXX.—SHIP-WORM.
THE Teredo, or ship-worm, has two calcareous jaws, hemispherical, flat before, and angular behind. The shell is taper, winding, penetrating ships and submarine wood, and was brought from India into Europe. Linnaei System. Nat. p. 1267. The Tarieres, or sea-worms, attack and erode ships with such fury, and in such numbers, as often greatly to endanger them. It is said that our vessels have not known this new enemy above fifty years; that they were brought from the sea about the Antilles, to our parts of the ocean, where they have increased prodigiously. They bore their passage in the direction of the fibres of the wood, which is their nourishment, and cannot return or pass obliquely, and thence when they come to a knot in the wood, or when two of them meet together, with their stony mouths, they perish for want of food.
In the years 1731 and 1732, the United Provinces were under a dreadful alarm concerning these insects, which had made great depredation on the piles which support the banks of Zealand; but it was happily discovered a few years afterwards, that these insects had totally abandoned that island (Dict. Raisonné, art. Vers Rongeurs), which might have been occasioned by their not being able to live in that latitude, when the winter was rather severer than usual.
NOTE XXXI.—MAELSTROM.
ON the coast of Norway there is an extensive vortex, or eddy, which lies between the islands of Moskoe and Moskenas, and is called Moskoestrom, or Maelstrom; it occupies some leagues in circumference, and is said to be very dangerous, and often destructive, to vessels navigating these seas. It is not easy to understand the existence of a constant descending stream, without supposing it must pass through a subterranean cavity, to some other part of the earth or ocean which may lie beneath its level; as the Mediterranean seems to lie beneath the level of the Atlantic ocean, which, therefore, constantly flows into it through the Straits; and the waters of the Gulph of Mexico lie much above the level of the sea about the Floridas, and farther northward, which gives rise to the Gulph-stream, as described in note on Cassia, in vol. II.
The Maelstrom is said to be still twice in about twenty-four hours, when the tide is up, and most violent at the opposite times of the day. This is [Page 210] not difficult to account for, since, when so much water is brought over the subterraneous passage, if such exists as completely to fill it, and stand many feet above it, less disturbance must appear on the surface. The Maelstrom is described in the Memoires of the Swedish Academy of Sciences, and Pontopiddan's History of Norway, and in the Universal Museum for 1763, p. 131.
The reason why eddies of water become hollow in the middle is, because the water immediately over the centre of the well, or cavity, falls faster, having less friction to oppose its descent, than the water over the circumference or edges of the well. The circular motion, or gyration of eddies, depends on the obliquity of the course of the stream, or to the friction or opposition to it being greater on one side of the well than the other: I have observed in water passing through a hole in the bottom of a trough, which was always kept full, the gyration of the stream might be turned either way by increasing the opposition of one side of the eddy with one's finger, or by turning the spout, through which the water was introduced, a little more obliquely to the hole on one side or on the other. Lighter bodies are liable to be retained long in eddies of water, while those rather heavier than water, are soon thrown out beyond the circumference, by their acquired momentum becoming greater than that of the water. Thus, if equal portions of oil and water be put into a phial, and, by means of a string, be whirled in a circle round the hand, the water will always keep at the greater distance from the centre; whence, in the eddies formed in rivers during a flood, a person who endeavours to keep above water, or to swim, is liable to be detained in them, but on suffering himself to sink, or dive, he is said readily to escape. This circulation of water, in descending through a hole in a vessel, Dr. Franklin has ingeniously applied to the explanation of hurricanes, or eddies of air.
NOTE XXXII.—GLACIERS.
THE common heat of the interior parts of the earth being always 48 degrees, both in winter and summer, the snow which lies in contact with it is always in a thawing state. Hence, in ice-houses, the external part of the collection of ice is perpetually thawing, and thus preserves the internal part of it, so that it is necessary to lay up many tons for the preservation of one ton. Hence, in Italy, considerable rivers have their source from beneath the eternal glaciers, or mountains of snow and ice.
In our country, when the air, in the course of a frost, continues a day or two at very near 32 degrees, the common heat of the earth thaws the ice on its surface, while the thermometer remains at the freezing point. This circumstance is often observable in the rimy mornings of spring; the thermometer [Page 211] shall continue at the freezing point, yet all the rime will vanish, except that which happens to lie on a bridge, a board, or on a cake of cowdung, which, being thus, as it were, insulated or cut off from so free a communication with the common heat of the earth, by means of air under the bridge, or wood, or dung, which are bad conductors of heat, continues some time longer unthawed. Hence, when the ground is covered thick with snow, though the frost continues, and the sun does not shine, yet the snow is observed to decrease very sensibly. For the common heat of the earth melts the under surface of it, and the upper one evaporates by its solution in the air. The great evaporation of ice was observed by Mr. Boyle, which experiment I repeated some time ago. Having suspended a piece of ice by a wire, and weighed it with care, without touching it with my hand, I hung it out the whole of a clear frosty night, and found, in the morning, it had lost nearly a fifth of its weight. Mr. N. Wallerius has since observed, that ice, at the time of its congelation, evaporates faster than watèr in its fluid form; which may be accounted for from the heat given out at the instant of freezing; (Saussure's Essais sur Hygromet. p. 249.) but this effect is only momentary.
Thus the vegetables that are covered with snow are seldom injured; since, as they lie between the thawing snow, which has 32 degrees of heat, and the covered earth, which has 48, they are preserved in a degree of heat between these, viz. in 40 degrees of heat. Whence the moss on which the reindeer feed, in the northern latitudes, vegetates beneath the snow; (See note on Muschus, vol. II.) and hence many Lapland and Alpine plants perished through cold in the botanic garden at Upsal; for, in their native situations, though the cold is much more intense, yet at its very commencement they are covered deep with snow, which remains till late in the spring. For this fact see Amaenit. Academ. vol. 1. No. 48. In our climate such plants do well covered with dried fern, under which they will grow, and even flower, till the severe vernal frosts cease. For the increase of glaciers see note on Canto I. l. 529.
NOTE XXXIII.—WINDS.
THE theory of the winds is yet very imperfect, in part, perhaps, owing to the want of observations sufficiently numerous of the exact times and places where they begin and cease to blow, but chiefly to our yet imperfect knowledge of the means by which great regions of air are either suddenly produced or suddenly destroyed.
The air is perpetually subject to increase or diminution, from its combination with other bodies, or its evolution from them. The vital part of the air, called oxygene, is continually produced in this climate, from the [Page 212] perspiration of vegetables in the sunshine, and probably from the action of light on clouds, or on water, in tropical climates, where the sun has greater power, and may exert some yet unknown laws of luminous combination. Another part of the atmosphere, which is called azote, is perpetually set at liberty from animal and vegetable bodies by putrefaction or combustion, from many springs of water, from volatile alkali, and probably from fixed alkali, of which there is an exhaustless source in the water of the ocean. Both these component parts of the air are perpetually again diminished by their contact with the soil, which covers the surface of the earth, producing nitre, The oxygene is diminished in the production of all acids, of which the carbonic and muriatic exist in great abundance. The azote is diminished in the growth of animal bodies, of which it constitutes an important part, and in its combinations with many other natural productions.
They are both probably diminished, in immense quantities, by uniting with the inflammable air, which arises from the mud of rivers and lakes at some seasons, when the atmosphere is light; the oxygene of the air producing water, and the azote producing volatile alkali, by their combinations with this inflammable air. At other seasons of the year these principles may again change their combinations, and the atmospheric air be reproduced.
Mr. Lavoisier found that one pound of charcoal, in burning, consumed two pounds nine ounces of vital air, or oxygene. The consumption of vital air, in the process of making red-lead, may readily be reduced to calculation; a small barrel contains about twelve hundred weight of this commodity; 1200 pounds of lead, by calcination, absorb about 144 pounds of vital air: now, as a cubic foot of water weighs 1000 averdupois ounces, and as vital air is above 800 times lighter than water, it follows, that every barrel of red-lead contains nearly 2000 cubic feet of vital air. If this can be performed in miniature in a small oven, what may not be done in the immense elaboratories of nature!
These great elaboratories of nature include almost all her fossil, as well as her animal and vegetable productions. Dr. Priestley obtained air of greater or less purity, both vital and azotic, from almost all the fossil substances he subjected to experiment. Four ounce-weight of lava, from Iceland, heated in an earthen retort, yielded twenty ounce-measures of air.
- 4 ounce-weight of lava gave 20 ounce-measures of air.
- 7 .......... basaltes ... 104 ........... air.
- 2 .......... toad-stone ... 40 ........... air.
- 1 ½ .......... granite ... 20 ........... air.
- 1 .......... elvain ... 30 ........... air.
- 7 .......... gypsum ... 230 ........... air.
- 4 .......... blue slate ... 230 ........... air.
- 4 .......... clay ... 20 ........... air.
- 4 .......... lime-stone spar ... 830 ........... air.
- 5 .......... lime-stone ... 1160 ........... air.
- [Page 213] 3 .......... chalk ... 630 ...........
- 3 ½ .......... white iron-ore ... 560 ...........
- 4 .......... dark iron-ore ... 410 ...........
- ½ .......... molybdena ... 25 ...........
- ¼ .......... stream tin ... 20 ...........
- 2 .......... steatites ... 40 ...........
- 2 .......... barytes ... 26 ...........
- 2 .......... black wad ... 80 ...........
- 4 .......... sand-stone ... 75 ...........
- 3 .......... coal ... 700 ...........
In this account the fixed air was previously extracted from the lime-stones by acids, and the heat applied was much less than was necessary to extract all the air from the bodies employed. Add to this the known quantities of air which are combined with the calciform ores, as the ochres of iron, manganese, calamy, grey ore of lead, and some idea may be formed of the great production of air in volcanic eruptions, as mentioned in note on Chunda, vol. II. and of the perpetual absorptions and evolutions of whole oceans of air from every part of the earth.
But there would seem to be an officina aeris, a shop where air is both manufactured and destroyed in the greatest abundance within the polar circles, as will hereafter be spoken of. Can this be effected by some yet unknown law of the congelation of aqueous or saline fluids, which may set at liberty their combined heat, and convert a part both of the acid and alkali of sea-water into their component airs? Or, on the contrary, can the electricity of the northern lights convert inflammable air and oxygene into water, whilst the great degree of cold at the poles unites the azote with some other base? Another officina aeris, or manufacture of air, would seem to exist within the tropics, or at the line, though in a much less quantity than at the poles, owing, perhaps, to the action of the sun's light on the moisture suspended in the air, as will also be spoken of hereafter; but in all other parts of the earth these absorptions and evolutions of air, in a greater or less degree, are perpetually going on in inconceivable abundance; increased, probably, and diminished, at different seasons of the year, by the approach or retrocession of the sun's light: future discoveries must elucidate this part of the subject. To this should be added, that as heat and electricity, and perhaps magnetism, are known to displace air, that it is not impossible but that the increased or diminished quantities of these fluids diffused in the atmosphere, may increase its weight as well as its bulk; since their specific attractions, or affinities to matter, are very strong, they probably also possess general gravitation to the earth; a subject which wants further investigation. See note XXVI.
SOUTH-WEST WINDS.
The velocity of the surface of the earth, in moving round its axis, diminishes from the equator to the poles. Whence, if a region of air, in this [Page 214] country, should be suddenly removed a few degrees towards the north, it must constitute a western wind, because, from the velocity it had previously acquired in this climate, by its friction with the earth, it would, for a time, move quicker than the surface of the country it was removed to. The contrary must ensue when a region of air is transported from this country a few degrees southward, because the velocity it had acquired in this climate would be less than that of the earth's surface where it was removed to; whence it would appear to constitute a wind from the east, while, in reality, the eminent parts of the earth would be carried against the too slow air. But if this transportation of air from south to north be performed gradually, the motion of the wind will blow in the diagonal between south and west. And, on the contrary, if a region of air be gradually removed from north to south, it would also blow diagonally between the north and east; from whence we may safely conclude, that all our winds in this country which blow from the north or east, or any point between them, consist of regions of air brought from the north; and that all our winds blowing from the south or west, or from any point between them, are regions of air brought from the south.
It frequently happens, during the vernal months, that after a north-east wind has passed over us for several weeks, during which time the barometer has stood at above 30 ½ inches, it becomes suddenly succeeded by a southwest wind, which also continues several weeks, and the barometer sinks to nearly 28 ½ inches. Now, as two inches of the mercury in the barometer balance one-fifteenth part of the whole atmosphere, an important question here presents itself: What is become of all this air?
1. This great quantity of air cannot be carried in a superior current towards the line, while the inferior current flows towards the poles, because then it would equally affect the barometer, which should not, therefore, subside from 30 ½ inches, to 28 ½, for six weeks together.
2. It cannot be owing to the air having lost all the moisture which was previously dissolved in it, because these warm south-west winds are replete with moisture; and the cold north-east winds, which weigh up the mercury in the barometer to 31 inches, consist of dry air.
3. It cannot be carried over the polar regions, and be accumulated on the meridian opposite to us, in its passage towards the line, as such an accumulation would equal one-fifteenth of the whole atmosphere, and cannot be supposed to remain in that situation for six weeks together.
4. It cannot depend on the existence of tides in the atmosphere, since it must then correspond to lunar periods. Nor to accumulations of air from the specific levity of the upper regions of the atmosphere, since its degree of fluidity must correspond with its tenuity, and consequently such great mountains of air cannot be supposed to exist for so many weeks together as the south-west winds sometimes continue.
5. It remains, therefore, that there must be, at this time, a great and sudden absorption of air, in the polar circle, by some unknown operation of nature, and that the south wind runs in to supply the deficiency. Now, as this south wind consists of air brought from a part of the earth's surface [Page 215] which moves faster than it does in this climate, it must have, at the same time, a direction from the west, by retaining part of the velocity, it had previously acquired. These south-west winds, coming from a warmer country, and becoming colder by their contact with the earth of this climate, and by their expansion (so great a part of the superincumbent atmosphere having vanished), precipitate their moisture; and as they continue for several weeks to be absorbed in the polar circle, would seem to receive a perpetual supply from the tropical regions, especially over the line, as will hereafter be spoken of.
It may sometimes happen that a north-east wind, having passes over us, may be bent down, and driven back, before it has acquired any heat from the climate, and may thus, for a few hours, or a day, have a south-west direction, and from its descending from a higher region of the atmosphere, may possess a greater degree of cold, than an inferior north-east current of air.
The extreme cold of Jan. 13, 1709, at Paris, came on with a gentle south wind, and was diminished when the wind changed to the north, which is accounted for by Mr. Homberg, from a reflux of air which had been flowing for some time from the north. Chemical Essays by R. Watson, vol. V. p. 182.
It may happen that a north-east current may, for a day or two, pass over us, and produce incessant rain, by mixing with the inferior south-west current; but this, as well as the former, is of short duration, as its friction will soon carry the inferior current along with it; and dry or frosty weather will then succeed.
NORTH-EAST WINDS.
The north-east winds of this country consist of regions of air from the north, travelling sometimes at the rate of about a mile in two minutes, during the vernal months, for several weeks together, from the polar regions toward the south, the mercury in the barometer standing above 30. These winds consist of air greatly cooled by the evaporation of the ice and snow over which it passes, and, as they become warmer by their contact with the earth of this climate, are capable of dissolving more moisture as they pass along, and are thence attended with frosts in winter, and with dry hot weather in summer.
1. This great quantity of air cannot be supplied by superior currents passing in a contrary direction from south to north, because such currents must, as they arise into the atmosphere a mile or two high, become exposed to so great cold as to occasion them to deposit their moisture, which would fall through the inferior current upon the earth in some part of their passage.
2. The whole atmosphere must have increased in quantity because it appears by the barometer that there exists one-fifteenth part more air over us for many weeks together, which could not be thus accumulated by difference of temperature in respect to heat, or by any aerostatic laws at present known, or by any lunar influence.
[Page 216] From whence it would appear that immense masses of air were set at liberty from their combinations with solid bodies, along with a sufficient quantity of combined heat, within the polar circle, or in some region to the north of us; and that they thus perpetually increase the quantity of the atmosphere; and that this is again, at certain, times, re-absorbed, or enters into new combinations at the line or tropical regions. By which wonderful contrivance the atmosphere is perpetually renewed, and rendered fit for the support of animal and vegetable life.
SOUTH-EAST WINDS.
The south-east winds of this country consist of air from the north, which had passed by us, or over us, and before it had obtained the velocity of the earth's surface in this climate, had been [...] back, owing to a deficiency of air now commencing at the polar regions. Hence these are generally dry or freezing winds, and if they succeed north-east winds, should prognosticate a change of wind from north-east to south-west: the barometer is generally about 30. They are sometimes attended with cloudy weather, or rain, owing to their having acquired an increased degree of warmth and moisture before they became retrograde; or to their being mixed with air from the south.
2. Sometimes these south-east winds consist of a vertical eddy of northeast air, without any mixture of south-west air; in that case the barometer continues above 30, and the weather is dry or frosty for four or five days together
It should here be observed, that air being an elastic fluid, must be more liable to eddies than water, and that these eddies must extend into cylinders, or vortexes, of greater diameter, and that if a vertical eddy of north-east air be of small diameter, or has passed but a little way to the south of us before its return, it will not have gained the velocity of the earth's surface to the south of us, and will, in consequence, become a south-east wind. But if the vertical eddy be of large diameter, or has passed much to the south of us, it will have acquired velocity from its friction with the earth's surface to the south of us, and will, in consequence, on its return, become a south-west wind, producing great cold.
NORTH-WEST WINDS.
There seem to be three sources of the north-west winds of this hemisphere of the earth. 1. When a portion of southern air, which was passing over us, is driven back by accumulation of new air in the polar regions. In this case I suppose they are generally moist or rainy winds, with the barometer under 30; and if the wind had previously been in the south-west, it would seem to prognosticate a change to the north-east.
2. If a current of north wind is passing over us but a few miles high, without any easterly direction, and is bent down upon us, it must immediately possess a westerly direction, because it will now move faster than the [Page 217] surface of the earth where it arrives; and thus becomes changed from a north-east to a north-west wind. The descent of a north-east current of air producing a north-west wind, may continue some days with clear or freezing weather, as it may be simply owing to a vertical eddy of north-east air, as will be spoken of below. It may otherwise be forced down by a current of south-west wind passing over it; and it this case it will be attended with rain for a few days, by the mixture of the two airs of different degrees of heat; and will prognosticate a change of wind from north-east to south-west, if the wind was previously in the north-east quarter.
3. On the eastern coast of North-America the north-west winds bring frost, as the north-east winds do in this country, as appears from variety of testimony. This seems to happen from a vertical spiral eddy made in the atmosphere, between the shore and the ridge of mountains which form the spine, or back-bone, of that continent. If a current of water runs along the hypothenuse of a triangle, an eddy will be made in the included angle, which will turn round like a water-wheel as the stream passes in contract with one edge of it. The same must happen when a sheet of air, flowing along from the north-east, rises from the shore, in a straight line, to the summit of the Apalachian mountains; a part of the stream of north-east air will flow over the mountains, another part will revert, and circulate spirally, between the summit of the country and the eastern shore, continuing to move toward the south; and thus be changed from a north-east to a north-west wind.
This vertical spiral eddy, having been in contact with the cold summits of these mountains, and descending from higher parts of the atmosphere, will lose part of its heat, and thus constitute one cause of the greater coldness of the eastern sides of North-America than of the European shores opposite to them, which is said to be equal to twelve degrees of north latitude, which is a wonderful fact, not otherwise easy to be explained, since the heat of the springs at Philadelphia is said to be 52, which is greater than the medium heat of the earth in this country.
The existence of vertical eddies, or great cylinders of air rolling on the surface of the earth, is agreeable to the observations of the constructors of wind-mills, who, on this idea, place the area of the sails leaning backwards, inclined to the horizon, and believe that then they have greater power than when they are placed quite perpendicularly. The same kind of rolling cylinders of water obtain in rivers, owing to the friction of the water against the earth at their bottoms, as is known by bodies having been observed to float upon their surfaces quicker than when immersed to a certain depth, These vertical eddies of air probably exist all over the earth's surface, but particularly at the bottom or sides of mountains, and more so, probably, in the course of the south-west than of the north-east winds, because the former fall from an eminence, as it were, on a part of the earth where there is a deficiency of the quantity of air, as is shewn by the sinking of the barometer: whereas the latter are pushed or squeezed forward by an addition to the atmosphere behind them, as appears by the rising of the barometer.
TRADE-WINDS.
A column of heated air becomes lighter than before, and will therefore ascend, by the pressure of the cold air which surrounds it, like a cork in water, or like heated smoke in a chimney.
Now, as the sun passes twice over the equator for once over either tropic, the equator has not time to become cool; and, on this account, it is in general hotter at the line than at the tropics; and, therefore, the air over the line, except in some few instances hereafter to be mentioned, continues to ascend at all seasons of the year, pressed upwards by regions of air brought from the tropics.
This air, thus brought from the tropics to the equator, would constitute a north wind on one side of the equator, and a south wind on the other; but as the surface of the earth at the equator moves quicker than the surface of the earth at the tropics, it is evident that a region of air brought from either tropic to the equator, and which had previously only acquired the velocity of the earth's surface at the tropics, will now move too flow for earth's surface at the equator, and will thence appear to move in a direction contrary to the motion of the earth. Hence the trade-winds, though they consist of regions of air brought from the north on one side of the line, and from the south on the other, will appear to have the diagonal direction of north-east and south-east winds.
Now, it is commonly believed that there are superior currents of air passing over these north-east and south-east currents in a contrary direction, and which, descending near the tropics, produce vertical whirlpools of air. An important question here again presents itself: What becomes of the moisture which this heated air ought to deposit, as it cools in the upper regions of the atmosphere, in its journey to the tropics? It has been shewn by Dr. Priestley and Mr. Ingenhouz, that the green matter at the bottom of cisterns, and the fresh leaves of plants immersed in water, give out considerable quantities of vital air in the sunshine; that is, the perspirable matter of plants (which is water much divided in its egress from their minute pores), becomes decomposed by the sun's light, and converted into two kinds of air, the vital and inflammable airs. The moisture contained or dissolved in the ascending heated air at the line, must exist in great tenuity; and, by being exposed to the great light of the sun in that climate, the water may be decomposed, and the new airs spread on the atmosphere from the line to the poles.
1. From there being no constant deposition of rains in the usual course of the trade-winds, it would appear that the water rising at the line is decomposed in its ascent.
2. From the observations of M. Bougner, on the mountain Pinchinca, one of the Cordelieres immediately under the line, there appears to be no condensible vapour above three or four miles high. Now, though the atmosphere at that height may be cold to a very considerable degree, yet its total deprivation of condensible vapour would seem to shew, that its water was decomposed, as there are no experiments to evince that any degree of [Page 219] cold hitherto known has been able to deprive air of its moisture; and great abundance of snow is deposited from the air that flows to the polar regions, though it is exposed to no greater degrees of cold in its journey thither than probably exists at four miles height in the atmosphere at the line.
3. The hygrometer of Mr. Sauffure also pointed to dryness as he ascended into rarer air; the single hair of which it was constructed, contracting from deficiency of moisture. Essais sur l'Hygromet. p. 143.
From these observations it appears, either that rare and cold air requires more moisture to saturate it than dense air, or that the moisture becomes decomposed, and converted into air, as it ascends into these cold and rare regions of the atmosphere.
4. There seems some analogy between the circumstance of air being produced or generated in the cold parts of the atmosphere, both at the line and at the poles.
MONSOONS AND TORNADOES.
1. In the Arabian and Indian seas are winds which blow six months one way, and six months the other, and are called Monsoons; by the accidental dispositions of land and sea, it happens, that in some places the air near the tropic is supposed to become warmer when the sun is vertical over it, than at the line. The air in these places consequently ascends, pressed upon one side by the north-east regions of air, and on the other side by the southwest regions of air. For as the air brought from the south has previously obtained the velocity of the earth's surface at the line, it moves faster than the earth's surface near the tropic, where it now arrives, and becomes a south-west wind, while the air from the north becomes a north-east wind, as before explained. These two winds do not so quietly join and ascend as the north-east and south-east winds, which meet at the line with equal warmth and velocity, and form the trade-winds; but as they meet in contrary directions before they ascend, and cannot be supposed accurately to balance each other, a rotatory motion will be produced, as they ascend, like water falling through a hole, and an horizontal or spiral eddy is the consequence; these eddies are more or less rapid, and are called Tornadoes in their most violent state, raising water from the ocean in the west, or sand from the deserts of the east; in less violent degrees, they only mix together the two currents of north-east and south-west air, and produce, by this means, incessant rains, as the air of the north-east acquires some of the heat from the south-west wind, as explained in Note XXV. This circumstance of the eddies produced by the monsoon-winds, was seen by Mr. Bruce in Abyssinia: he relates, that for many successive mornings, at the commencement of the rainy monsoon, he observed a cloud, of apparently small dimension, whirling round with great rapidity, and, in a few minutes, the heavens became covered with dark clouds, with consequent great rains. See note on Canto III. l. 129.
2. But it is not only at the place where the air ascends, at the northern extremity of the rainy monsoon, and where it forms tornadoes, as observed [Page 220] above by Mr. Bruce, but over a great tract of country, several degrees in length, in certain parts, as in the Arabian sea, a perpetual rain for several months descends, similar to what happens, for weeks together, in our own climate, in a less degree, during the south-west winds. Another important question presents itself here: If the climate to which this south-west wind arrives is not colder than that it comes from, why should it deposit its moisture during its whole journey? If it be a colder climate, why does it come thither? The tornadoes of air above described can extend but a little way, and it is not easy to conceive, that a superior cold current of air can mix with an inferior one, and thus produce showers over ten degrees of country, since, at about three miles high, there is perpetual frost; and what can induce these narrow and shallow currents to flow over each other so many hundred miles?
Though the earth, at the northern extremity of this monsoon, may be more heated by certain circumstances of situation than at the line, yet it seems probable that the intermediate country between that and the line, may continue colder than the line (as in other parts of the earth), and hence, that the air coming from the line to supply this ascent, or destruction of air, at the northern extremity of the monsoon, will be cooled all the way in its approach, and, in consequence, deposit its water. It seems probable, that at the northern extremity of this monsoon, where the tornadoes or hurricanes exist, that the air not only ascends, but is in part converted into water, or otherwise diminished in quantity, as no account is given of the existence of any superior currents of it.
As the south-west winds are always attended with a light atmosphere, an incipient vacancy, or a great diminution of air, must have taken place to the northward of them, in all parts of the earth wherever they exist; and a deposition of their moisture succeeds their being cooled by the climate they arrive at, and not by a contrary current of cold air over them, since, in that case, the barometer would not sink. They may thus, in our own country, be termed monsoons without very regular periods.
3. Another cause of TORNADOES, independent of the monsoons, is ingeniously explained by Dr. Franklin; when, in the tropical countries, a stratum of inferior air becomes so heated by its contact with the warm earth, that its expansion is increased more than is equivalent to the pressure of the stratum of air over it; or when the superior stratum becomes more condensed by cold than the inferior one by pressure, the upper region will descend, and the lower one ascend. In this situation, if one part of the atmosphere be hotter, from some fortuitous circumstances, or has less pressure over it, the lower stratum will begin to ascend at this part, and resemble water falling through a hole, as mentioned above. If the lower region of air was going forwards with considerable velocity, it will gain an eddy by rising up this hole in the incumbent heavy air, so that the whirlpool, or tornado, has not only its progressive velocity, but its circular one also, which thus lifts up or overturns every thing within its spiral whirl. By the weaker whirlwinds in this country, the trees are sometimes thrown down in a line of only twenty or forty yards in breadth, making a [Page 221] kind of avenue through a country. In the West-Indies the sea rises like a cone in the whirl, and is met by black clouds, produced by the cold upper air and the warm lower air being rapidly mixed; whence are produced the great and sudden rains called water-spouts; while the upper and lower airs exchange their plus or minus electricity in perpetual lightnings.
LAND AND SEA BREEZES.
The sea, being a transparent mass, is less heated at its surface by the sun's rays than the land, and its continual change of surface contributes to preserve a greater uniformity in the heat of the air which hangs over it. Hence the surface of the tropical islands is more heated during the day than the sea that surrounds them, and cools more in the night, by its greater elevation; whence, in the afternoon, when the lands of the tropical islands have been much heated by the sun, the air over them ascends, pressed upwards by the cooler air of the incircling ocean; in the morning, again, the land becoming cooled more than the sea, the air over it descends by its increased gravity, and blows over the ocean, near its shores.
CONCLUSION.
1. There are various irregular winds besides those above described, which consist of horizontal or vertical eddies of air, owing to the inequality of the earth's surface, or the juxtaposition of the sea. Other irregular winds have their origin from increased evaporation of water, or its sudden devaporation and descent in showers; others from the partial expansion and condensation of air by heat and cold; by the accumulation or defect of electric fluid, or to the air's new production or absorption, occasioned by local causes not yet discovered, See notes VII. and XXV.
2. There seem to exist only two original winds: one consisting of air brought from the north, and the other of air brought from the south. The former of these winds has also generally an apparent direction from the east, and the latter from the west, arising from the different velocities of the earth's surface. All the other winds above described are deflections or retrogressions of some parts of these currents of air from the north or south.
3. One fifteenth part of the atmosphere is occasionally destroyed, and occasionally reproduced, by unknown causes. These causes are brought into immediate activity over a great part of the surface of the earth, at nearly the same time, but always more powerful to the northward than to the southward of any given place, and would hence seem to have their principal effect in the polar circles; existing, nevertheless, though with less power, toward the tropics or at the line.
For when the north-east wind blows the barometer rises, sometimes from 28 ½ inches to 30 ½, which shews a great new generation of air in the north; and when the south-west wind blows the barometer sinks as much, which shews a great destruction of air in the north. But as the north-east winds sometimes continue for five or six weeks, the newly generated air must be [Page 222] destroyed at those times in the warmer climates to the south of us, or circulate in superior currents, which has been shewn to be improbable from its not depositing its water. And as the south-west winds sometimes continue for some weeks, there must be a generation of air to the south at those times, or superior currents, which last has been shewn to be improbable.
4. The north-east winds, being generated about the poles, are pushed forwards towards the tropics or line, by the pressure from behind, and hence they become warmer, as explained in note VII. as well as by their coming into contact with a warmer part of the earth, which contributes to make these winds greedily absorb moisture in their passage. On the contrary, the south-west winds, as the atmosphere is suddenly diminished in the polar regions, are drawn, as it were, into an incipient vacancy, and become, therefore, expanded in their passage, and thus generate cold, as explained in note VII. and are thus induced to part with their moisture, as well as by their contact with a colder part of the earth's surface. Add to this, that the difference in the found of the north-east and south-west winds may depend on the former being pushed forwards by a pressure behind, and the latter falling, as it were, into a partial or incipient vacancy before; whence the former becomes more condensed, and the latter more rarefied, as it passes. There is a whistle termed a lark-call, which consists of a hollow cylinder of tin-plate, closed at each end, about half an inch in diameter, and a quarter of an inch high, with opposite holes, about the size of a goose-quill, through the centre of each end; if this lark-whistle be held between the lips, the found of it is manifestly different when the breath is forcibly blown through it from within outwards, and when it is sucked from without inwards. Perhaps this might be worthy the attention of organ builders.
5. A stop is put to this new generation of air, when about a fifteenth of the whole is produced, by its increasing pressure; and a similar boundary is fixed to its absorption or destruction by the decrease of atmospheric pressure. As water requires more heat to convert it into vapour under a heavy atmosphere than under a light one, so in letting off the water from muddy fishponds, great quantities of air-bubbles are seen to ascend from the bottom, which were previously confined there by the pressure of the water. Similar bubbles of inflammable air are seen to arise from lakes in many seasons of the year, when the atmosphere suddenly becomes light.
6. The increased absorptions and evolutions of air must, like its simple expansions, depend much on the presence or absence of heat and light, and will hence, in respect to the times and places of its production and destruction, be governed by the approach or retrocession of the sun, and on the temperature, in regard to heat, of various latitudes, and parts of the same latitude, so well explained by Mr. Kirwan.
7. Though the immediate cause of the destruction or re-production of great masses of air at certain times, when the wind changes from north to south, or from south to north, cannot yet be ascertained; yet, as there appears greater difficulty in accounting for this change of wind from any other known causes, we may still suspect that there exists in the arctic and [Page 223] antarctic circles, a BEAR or DRAGON, yet unknown to philosophers, which, at times, suddenly drinks up, and as suddenly, at other times, vomits out onefifteenth part of the atmosphere; and hope that this or some future age will learn how to govern and domesticate a monster which might be rendered of such important service to mankind.
INSTRUMENTS.
If, along with the usual registers of the weather, observations were made on the winds in many parts of the earth, with the three following instruments, which might be constructed at no great expence, some useful information might be acquired.
1. To mark the hour when the wind changes from north-east to southwest, and the contrary. This might be managed by making a communication from the vane of a weather-cock to a clock, in such a manner, that if the vane should revolve quite round, a tooth on its revolving axis should stop the clock, or put back a small bolt on the edge of a wheel, revolving once in twenty-four hours.
2. To discover whether in a year more air passed from north to south, or the contrary. This might be effected by placing a wind-mill-sail of copper, about nine inches diameter, in a hollow cylinder, about six inches long, open at both ends, and fixed on an eminent situation, exactly north and south. Thence only a part of the north-east and south-west currents would affect the sail so as to turn it; and if its revolutions were counted by an adapted machinery, as the sail would turn one way with the north currents of air, and the contrary one with the south currents, the advance of the counting finger either way, would shew which wind had prevailed most at the end of the year.
3. To discover the rolling cylinders of air, the vane of a weather-cock might be so suspended as to dip or rise vertically, as well as to have its horizontal rotation.
RECAPITULATION.
NORTH-EAST WINDS consist of air flowing from the north, where it seems to be occasionally produced; has an apparent direction from the east, owing to its not having acquired in its journey the increasing velocity of the earth's surface; these winds are analogous to the trade-winds between the tropics, and f [...]quently continue, in the vernal months, for four and six weeks together, with a high barometer, and fair or frosty weather. 2. They sometimes consist of south-west air, which had passed by us or over us, driven back by a new accumulation of air in the north. These continue but a day or two, and are attended with rain. See note XXV.
SOUTH-WEST WINDS consist of air flowing from the south, and seeming occasionally absorbed at its arrival to the more northern latitudes. It has a real direction from the west, owing to its not having lost in its journey the greater velocity it had acquired from the earth's surface, from whence it [Page 224] came. These winds are analogous to the monsoons between the tropics, and frequently continue for four or six weeks together, with a low barometer, and rainy weather. 2. They sometimes consist of north-east air, which had passed by us or over us, which becomes retrograde by a commencing deficiency of air in the north. These winds continue but a day or two, attended with severer frost, with a sinking barometer; their cold being increased by their expansion, as they return, into an incipient vacancy.
NORTH-WEST WINDS consist, first, of south-west winds, which have passed over us, bent down, and driven back, towards the south, by newly generated northern air. They continue but a day or two, and are attended with rain or clouds. 2. They consist of north-east winds bent down from the higher parts of the atmosphere, and having there acquired a greater velocity than the earth's surface, are frosty and fair. 3. They consist of north-east winds formed into a vertical spiral eddy, as on the eastern coasts of North-America, and bring severe frost.
SOUTH-EAST WINDS consist, first, of north-east winds become retrograde; continue for a day or two; frosty or fair; sinking barometer. 2. They consist of north-east winds formed into a vertical eddy, not a spiral one; frost or fair.
NORTH WINDS consist, first, of air flowing slowly from the north, so that they acquire the velocity of the earth's surface as they approach; are fair or frosty; seldom occur. 2. They consist of retrograde south winds; these continue but a day or two; are preceded by south-west winds; and are generally succeeded by north-east winds; cloudy or rainy; barometer rising.
SOUTH WINDS consist, first, of air flowing slowly from the south, losing their previous western velocity by the friction of the earth's surface as they approach; moist; seldom occur. 2. They consist of retrograde north winds; these continue but a day or two; are preceded by north-east winds; and generally succeeded by south-west winds, colder, barometer sinking.
EAST WINDS consist of air brought hastily from the north, and not impelled f [...]rther southward, owing to a sudden beginning absorption of air in the northern regions, very cold, barometer high, generally succeeded by south-west wind.
WEST WINDS consist of air brought hastily from the south, and checked from proceeding further to the north, by a beginning production of air in the northern regions, warm and moist, generally succeeded by north-east wind. 2. They consist of air bent down from the higher regions of the atmosphere; if this air be from the south, and brought hastily, if becomes a wind of great velocity, moving perhaps 60 miles in an hour is warm and rainy; if it consists of northern air bent down, it is of less velocity and colder.
Application of the preceding Theory to some Extracts from a Journal of the Weather.
Dec. 1, 1790. The barometer sunk suddenly, and the wind, which had been some days north-east, with frost, changed to south-east with an incessant though moderate fall of snow. A part of the northern air, which had [Page 225] passed by us I suppose, now became retrograde before it had acquired the velocity of the earth's surface to the south of us, and being attended by some of the southern air in its journey, the moisture of the latter became condensed and frozen by its mixture with the former.
Dec. 2, 3. The wind changed to north-west and thawed the snow. A part of the southern air, which had passed by us or over us, with the retrograde northern air above described, was now in its turn driven back, before it had lost the velocity of the surface of the earth to the south of us, and, consequently, became a north-west wind; and not having lost the warmth it brought from the south, produced a thaw.
Dec. 4, 5. Wind changed to north-east, with frost and a rising barometer. The air from the north continuing to blow, after it had driven back the southern air as above described, became a north-east wind, having less velocity than the surface of the earth in this climate, and produced frost from its coldness.
Dec. 6, 7. Wind now changed to the south-west, with incessant rain and a sinking barometer. From unknown causes, I suppose the quantity of air to be diminished in the polar regions, and the southern air cooled by the earth's surface, which was previously frozen, deposits its moisture for a day or two; afterwards the wind continued south-west without rain, as the surface of the earth became warmer.
March 18, 1785. There has been a long frost; a few days ago the barometer sunk to 29 ½, and the frost became more severe. Because the air being expanded, by a part of the pressure being taken off, became colder. This day the mercury rose to 30, and the frost ceased, the wind continuing as before, between north and east. March 19. Mercury above 30, weather still milder, no frost, wind north-east. March 20. The same; for the mercury rising; shews that the air becomes more compressed by the weight above, and, in consequence, gives out warmth.
April 4, 5. Frost, wind north-east; the wind changed in the middle of the day to the north-west, without rain, and has done so for three or four days, becoming again north-east at night. For the sun now giving greater degrees of heat, the air ascends as the sun passes the zenith, and is supplied below by the air on the western side, as well as on the eastern side of the zenith, during the hot part of the day; whence, for a few hours, on the approach of the hot part of the day, the air acquires a westerly direction in this longitude. If the north-west wind had been caused by a retrograde motion of some southern air, which had passed over us, it would have been attended with rain or clouds.
April 10. It rained all day yesterday, the wind north-west; this morning there was a sharp frost. The evaporation of the moisture (which fell yesterday), occasioned by the continuance of the wind, produced so much cold as to freeze the dew.
May 12. Frequent showers, with a current of colder wind preceding every shower. The sinking of the rain or cloud pressed away the air from beneath it in its descent, which, having been for a time shaded from the sun by the floating cloud, became cooled in some degree.
[Page 226] June 20. The barometer sunk, the wind became south-west, and the whole heaven was instantly covered with clouds. A part of the incumbent atmosphere having vanished, as appeared by the sinking of the barometer, the remainder became expanded by its elasticity, and thence attracted some of the matter of heat from the vapour intermixed with it, and thus, in a few minutes, a total devaporation took place, as in exhausting the receiver of an air-pump. See note XXV. At the place where the air is destroyed, currents both from the north and south flow in to supply the deficiency (for it has been shewn that there are no other proper winds but these two), and the mixture of these winds produces so sudden condensation of the moisture, both by the coldness of the northern air and the expansion of both of them, that lightning is given out, and an incipient tornado takes place; whence thunder is said frequently to approach against the wind.
August 28, 1732. Barometer was at 31, and Dec. 30, in the same year, it was at 28 2-tenths. Medical Essays, Edinburgh, vol. II. p. 7. It appears from these journals that the mercury at Edinburgh varies sometimes nearly three inches, or one-tenth of the whole atmosphere. From the journals kept by the Royal Society at London, it appears seldom to vary more than two inches, or one-fifteenth of the whole atmosphere. The quantity of the variation is said still to decrease nearer the line, and to increase in the more northern latitudes; which much confirms the idea that there exists, at certain times, a great destruction or production of air within the polar circle.
July 2, 1732. The westerly winds in the journal in the Medical Essays, vol. II. above referred to, are frequently marked with the number three, to shew their greater velocity, whereas the easterly winds seldom approach to the number two. The greater velocity of the westerly winds than the easterly ones is well known, I believe, in every climate of the world; which may be thus explained, from the theory above delivered. 1. When the air is still, the higher parts of the atmosphere move quicker than those parts which touch the earth, because they are at a greater distance from the axis of motion. 2. The part of the atmosphere where the north or south wind comes from, is higher than the part of it where it comes to; hence the more elevated parts of the atmosphere continue to descend towards the earth as either of those winds approach. 3. When southern air is brought to us it possesses a westerly direction also, owing to the velocity it has previously acquired from the earth's surface; and if it consists of air from the higher parts of the atmosphere descending nearer the earth, this westerly velocity becomes increased. But when northern air is brought to us, it possesses an apparent easterly direction also, owing to the velocity which it has previously acquired from the earth's surface being less than that of the earth's surface in this latitude: now, if the north-east wind consists of air descending from higher parts of the atmosphere, this deficiency of velocity will be less, in consequence of the same cause, viz. the higher parts of the atmosphere descending, as the wind approaches, increases the real velocity of the western winds, and decreases the apparent velocity of the eastern ones.
October 22. Wind changed from south-east to south-west. There is a popular prognostication that if the wind changes from the north towards [Page 227] the south, passing through the east, it is more likely to continue in the south, than if it passes through the west, which may be thus accounted for. If the north-east wind change to a north-west wind, it shews either that a part of the northern air descends upon us in a spiral eddy, or that a superior current of southern air is driven back; but if a north-east wind be changed into a south-east wind, it shews that the northern air is become retrograde, and that in a day or two, as soon as that part of it has passed which has not gained the velocity of the earth's surface in this latitude, it will become a south wind for a few hours, and then a south-west wind.
The writer of this imperfect sketch of anemology, wishes it may incite some person of greater leisure and ability to attend to this subject, and by comparing the various meteorological journals and observations already published, to construct a more accurate and methodical treatise on this interesting branch of philosophy.
NOTE XXXIV.—VEGETABLE PERSPIRATION.
WHEN points or hairs are put into spring-water, as in the experiments of Sir B. Thompson, (Phil. Trans. LXXVII.) and exposed to the light of the sun, much air, which loosely adhered to the water, rises in bubbles, as explained in the note on Fucus, vol. II. A still greater quantity of air, and of a purer kind, is emitted by Dr. Priestley's green matter, and by vegetable leaves growing in water in sunshine, according to Mr. Ingenhouz's experiments; both which I suspect to be owing to a decomposition of the water perspired by the plant; for the edge of a capillary tube of great tenuity may be considered as a circle of points, and as the oxygene, or principle of vital air, may be expanded into a gas by the sun's light, the hydrogene, or inflammable air, may be detained in the pores of the vegetable.
Hence plants growing in the shade are white, and become green by being exposed to the sun's light; for their natural colour being blue, the addition of hydrogene adds yellow to this blue, and tans them green. I suppose a similar circumstance takes place in animal bodies; their perspirable matter, as it escapes in the sunshine, becomes decomposed by the edges of their pores, as in vegetables, though in less quantity, as their perspiration is le [...]s, and by their hydrogene being retained the skin becomes tanned yellow. In proof of this it must be observed, that both vegetable and animal substances become bleached white by the sun-beams when they are dead, as cabbage-stalks, bones, ivory, tallow, bees-wax, linen and cotton cloth; and hence, I suppose, the copper-coloured natives of sunny countries might become etiolated, or blanched, by being kept from their infancy in the dark, or removed, for a few generations, to more northerly climates.
It is probable that on a sunny morning much pure air becomes separated from the dew, by means of the points of vegetables, on which it adheres, [Page 228] and much inflammable air imbibed by the vegetable, or combined with it; and by the sun's light thus decomposing water, the effects of it in bleaching linen seems to depend (as described in note X.): the water is decomposed by the light at the ends or points of the cotton or thread, and the vital air unites with the phlogistic or colouring matters of the cloth, and produces a new acid, which is either itself colourless, or washes out; at the same time the inflammable part of the water escapes. Hence there seems a reason why cotton bleaches so much sooner than linen, viz. because its fibres are three or four times shorter, and therefore protrude so many more points, which seem to facilitate the liberation of the vital air from the inflammable part of the water.
Bees-wax becomes bleached by exposure to the sun and dews, in a similar manner as metals become calcined or rusty, viz. by the water on their surface being decomposed; and hence the inflammable material, which caused the colour, becomes united with vital air, forming a new acid, and is washed away.
Oil, close stopped in a phial not full, and exposed long to the sun's light, becomes bleached, as I suppose, by the decomposition of the water it contains; the inflammable air rising above the surface, and the vital air uniting with the colouring matter of the oil. For it is remarkable, that by shutting up a phial of bleached oil in a dark drawer, it, in a little time, becomes coloured again.
The following experiment shews the power of light in separating vital air from another basis, viz. from azote. Mr. Scheele inverted a glass vessel, filled with colourless nitrous acid, into another glass, containing the same acid, and, on exposing them to the sun's light, the inverted glass became partly filled with pure air, and the acid, at the same time, became coloured. Scheele, in Crell's Annal. 1786. But if the vessel of colourless nitrous acid be quite full, and stopped, so that no space is left for the air produced to expand itself into, no change of colour takes place. Priestley's Exp. VI. p. 344. See Keir's very excellent Chemical Dictionary, p. 99. new edition.
A sun-flower, three feet and a half high, according to the experiment of Dr. Hales, perspired two pints in one day (Vegetable Statics), which is many times as much, in proportion to its surface, as is perspired from the surface and lungs of animal bodies; it follows, that the vital air liberated from the surfaces of plants by the sunshine, must much exceed the quantity of it absorbed by their respiration, and that hence they improve the air in which they live during the light part of the day; and thus blanched vegetables will sooner become tanned into green by the sun's light, than etiolated animal bodies will become tanned yellow by the same means.
It is hence evident, that the curious discovery of▪ Dr. Priestley, that his green vegetable matter, and other aquatic plants, gave out vital air when the sun shone upon them, and the leaves of other plants did the same when immersed in water, as observed by Mr. Ingenhouz, refer to the perspiration of vegetables, not to their respiration. Because Dr. Priestley observed the pure air to come from both side of the leaves, and even from [Page 229] the stalks of a water-flag, whereas one side of the leaf only serves the office of lungs, and certainly not the stalks. Exper. on Air, vol. III. And thus, in respect to the circumstance in which plants and animals seemed the farthest removed from each other, I mean in their supposed mode of respiration, by which one was believed to purify the air which the other had injured, they seem to differ only in degree, and the analogy between them remains unbroken.
Plants are said, by many writers, to grow much faster in the night than in the day, as is particularly observable in seedlings, at their rising out of the ground. This probably is a consequence of their sleep rather than of the absence of light; and in this, I suppose, they also resemble animal bodies.
NOTE XXXV.—VEGETABLE PLACENTATION.
AS buds are the viviparous offspring of vegetables, it becomes necessary that they should be furnished with placental vessels for their nourishment, till they acquire lungs, or leaves, for the purpose of elaborating the common juices of the earth into nutriment. These vessels exist in bulbs and in seeds, and supply the young plant with a sweet juice, till it acquires leaves, as is seen in converting barley into malt, and appears from the sweet taste of onions and potatoes, when they begin to grow.
The placental vessels belonging to the buds of trees are placed about the roots of most, as the vine; so many roots are furnished with sweet or mealy matter, as fern-root, bryony, carrot, turnip, potatoe, or in the alburnum, or sap-wood, as in those trees which produce manna, which is deposited about the month of August, or in the joints of sugar-cane, and grasses; early in the spring the absorbent mouths of these vessels drink up moisture from the earth, with a saccharine matter lodged for that purpose during the preceding autumn, and push this nutritive fluid up the vessels of the alburnum, to every individual bud, as is evinced by the experiments of Dr. Hales, and of Mr. Walker, in the Edinburgh Philosophical Trans. The former observed, that the sap from the stump of a vine, which he had cut off in the beginning of April, arose twenty-one feet high, in tubes affixed to it for that purpose; but in a few weeks it ceased to bleed at all, and Dr. Walker marked the progress of the ascending sap, and found likewise that as soon as the leaves became expanded, the sap ceased to rise; the ascending juice of some trees is so copious and so sweet during the sap-season, that it is used to make wine, as the birch, betula, and sycamore, acer pseudo-platanus, and particularly the palm, and maple acer.
During this ascent of the sap-juice, each individual leaf-bud expands its new leaves, and shoots down new roots, covering, by their intermixture, the old bark with a new one; and as soon as these new roots (or bark) are capable of absorbing sufficient juices from the earth for the support of each [Page 230] bud, and the new leaves are capable of performing their office of exposing these juices to the influence of the air, the placental vessels cease to act, coalesce, and are transformed from sap-wood, or alburnum, into inert wood, serving only for the support of the new tree, which grows over them.
Thus from the pith of the new bud of the horse-chesnut five vessels pass out through the circle of the placental vessels above described, and carry with them a minuter circle of those vessels; these five bundles of vessels unite after their exit, and form the foot-stalk or petiole of the new five-fingered leaf, to be spoken of hereafter. This structure is well seen by cutting off a leaf of the horse-chesnut(AEsculus Hippocastanum) in September, before it falls, as the buds of this tree are so large that the flower may be seen in them with the naked eye.
After a time, perhaps about midsummer, another bundle of vessels passes from the pith through the alburnum, or sap-vessels, in the bosom of each leaf, and unites, by the new bark, with the leaf, which becomes either a flower-bud or leaf-bud, to be expanded in the ensuing spring, for which purpose an apparatus of placental vessels is produced, with proper nutriment, during the progress of the summer and autumn; and thus the vegetable becomes annually increased, ten thousand buds often existing on one tree, according to the estimate of Linnaeus. Phil. Bot.
The vascular connection of vegetable buds with the leaves in whose bosoms they are formed, is confirmed by the following experiment,(Oct. 20, 1781.) On the extremity of a young bud of the Mimosa (sensitive plant) a small drop of acid of vitriol was put, by means of a pen, and, after a few seconds, the leaf in whose axilla it dwelt closed, and opened no more, though the drop of vitriolic acid was so small as apparently only to injure the summit of the bud. Does not this seem to shew that the leaf and its bud have connecting vessels, though they arise at different times, and from different parts of the medulla, or pith? And, as it exists previously to it, that the leaf is the parent of the bud?
This placentation of vegetable buds is clearly evinced from the sweetness of the rising sap, and from its ceasing to rise as soon as the leaves are expanded, and thus completes the analogy between buds and bulbs. Nor need we wonder at the length of the umbilical cords of buds, since that must correspond with their situation on the tree, in the same manner as their lymphatics and arteries are proportionally elongated.
It does not appear probable that any umbilical artery attends these placental absorbents, since, as there seems to be no system of veins in vegetables to bring back the blood from the extremities of their arteries (except their pulmonary veins), there could not be any vegetable fluids to be returned to their placenta, which, in vegetables, seems to be simply an organ for nutrition, whereas the placenta of the animal foetus seems likewise to serve as a respiratory organ, like the gills of fishes.
NOTE XXXVI.—VEGETABLE CIRCULATION.
THE individuality of vegetable buds was spoken of before, and is confirmed by the method of raising all kinds of trees, by Mr. Barnes. (Method of propagating Fruit Trees. 1759. Lond. Bladwin.) He cut a branch into as many pieces as there were buds or leaves upon it, and wiping the two wounded ends dry, he quickly applied to each a cement, previously warmed a little, which consisted principally of pitch, and planted there in the earth. The use of this cement I suppose to consist in its preventing the bud from bleeding to death, though the author ascribes it to its antiseptic quality.
These buds of plants, which are thus each an individual vegetable, in many circumstances resemble individual animals; but as animal bodies are detached from the earth, and move from place to place in search of food, and take that food at considerable intervals of time, and prepare it for their nourishment within their own bodies after it is taken, it is evident they must require many organs and powers which are not necessary to a stationary bud. As vegetables are immoveably fixed to the soil from whence they draw their nourishment ready prepared, and this uniformly, not at returning intervals, it follows, that in examining their anatome, we are not to look for muscles of locomotion, as arms and legs; nor for organs to receive and prepare their nourishment, as a stomach and bowels; nor for a reservoir for it after it is prepared, as a general system of veins, which, in locomotive animals, contains and returns the superfluous blood which is left after the various organs of secretion have been supplied, by which contrivance they are enabled to live a long time without new supplies of food.
The parts which we may expect to find in the anatome of vegetables, correspondent to those in the animal economy, are, [...]. A system of absorbent vessels, to imbibe the moisture of the earth similar to the lacteal vessels, as in the roots of plants; and another system of absorbents, similar to the lymphatics of animal bodies, opening its mouths on the internal cells and external surfaces of vegetables; and a third system of absorbent vessels, correspondent with those of the placentation of the animal foetus, 2. A pulmonary system, correspondent to the lungs or gills of quadrupeds and fish, by which the fluid absorbed by the lacteals and lymphatics may be exposed to the influence of the air: this is done by the green leaves of plants, those in the air resembling lungs, and those in the water resembling gills; and by the petals of flowers. 3. Arterial systems to convey the fluid thus elaborated to the various glands of the vegetable, for the purposes of its growth, nutrition, and various secretions. 4. The various glands which separate from the vegetable blood the honey, wax, gum, resin, starch, sugar, essential oil, &c. 5. The organs adapted for their propagation or reproduction. 6. Muscles to perform several motions of their parts.
I. The existence of that branch of the absorbent vessels of vegetables which resembles the lacteals of animal bodies, and imbibes their nutriment [Page 232] from the moist earth, is evinced by their growth so long as moisture is applied to their roots, and their quickly withering when it is withdrawn,
Besides these absorbents in the roots of plants there are others, which open their mouths on the external surfaces of the bark and leaves, and on the internal surfaces of all the cells, and between the bark and the alburnum, or sap-wood; the existence of these is shewn, because a leaf plucked off, and laid with its under side on water, will not wither so soon as if left in the dry air,—the same if the bark alone of a branch which is separated from a tree [...]e kept moist with water,—and, lastly, by moistening the alburnum or sapwood alone of a branch detached from a tree, it will not so soon wither as if left in the dry air. By the following experiment these vessels were agreeably visible by a common magnifying glass: I placed, in the summer of 1781, the foot-stalks of some large fig-leaves about an inch deep in a decoction of madder (rubia tinctorum) and others in a decoction of logwood (haematoxylum campechense), along with some sprigs cut off from a plant of picris; these plants were chosen because their blood is white; after some hours, and on the next day, on taking out either of these, and cutting off from its bottom about a quarter of an inch of the stalk, an internal circle of red points appeared, which were the ends of absorbent vessels, coloured red with the decoction, while an external ring of arteries was seen to bleed out hastily a milky juice, and, at once, evinced both the absorbent and arterial system. These absorbent vessels have been called by Grew, and Malphigi, and some other philosophers, bronchi, and erroneously supposed to be air-vessels. It is probable that these vessels, when cut through, may effuse their fluids, and receive air, their sides being too stiff to collapse; since dry wood emits airbubbles in the exhausted receiver in the same manner as moist wood.
The structure of these vegetable absorbents consists of a spiral line, and not of a vessel interrupted with valves like the animal lymphatics, since on breaking almost any tender leaf, and drawing out some of the fibres, which adhere longest, this spiral structure becomes visible, even to the naked eye, and distinctly so by the use of a common lens. See Grew, plate 51.
In such a structure it is easy to conceive how a vermicular or peristaltic motion of the vessel, beginning at the lowest part of it, each spiral ring successively contracting itself till it fills up the tube, must forcibly push forwards its contents, as from the roots of vines in the bleeding season; and if this vermicular motion should begin at the upper end of the vessel, it is as easy to see how it must carry its contained fluid in a contrary direction. The retrograde motion of the vegetable absorbent vessels is shewn by cutting a forked branch from a tree, and immersing [...] part of one of the forks in water, which will, for many days, prevent the other from withering; or, it is shewn by planting a willow branch with the wrong end upwards. This structure, in some degree, obtains in the oesophagus, or throat of cows, who, by similar means, convey their food first downwards, and afterward upwards, by a retrograde motion of the annular muscles, or cartilages, for the purpose of a second mastication of it.
II. The fluids thus drank up by the vegetable absorbent vessels from the earth, or from the atmosphere, or from their own cells and interstices, are [Page 233] carried to the foot-stalk of every leaf, where the absorbents belonging to each leaf unite into branches, forming so many pulmonary arteries, and are thence dispersed to the extremities of the leaf, as may be seen in cutting away, slice after slice, the foot-stalk of a horse-chesnut in September, before the leaf falls. There is then a complete circulation in the leaf; a pulmonary vein receiving the blood from the extremities of each artery, on the upper side of the leaf, and joining again in the foot-stalk of the leaf, these veins produce so many arteries, or aortas, which disperse the new blood over the new bark, elongating its vessels, or producing its secretions; but as a reservoir of blend could not be wanted by a vegetable bud which takes in its nutriment at all times, I imagine there is no venous system, no veins, properly so called, which receive the blood which was to spare, and return it into the pulmonary or arterial system.
The want of a system of veins was countenanced by the following experiment: I cut off several stems of tall spurge (Euphorbia helioscopia) in autumn, about the centre of the plant, and observed tensold the quantity of milky juice ooze from the upper than from the lower extremity, which could hardly have happened if there had been a venous system of vessels to return the blood from the roots to the leaves.
Thus the vegetable circulation, complete in the lungs, but, probably, in the other part of the system deficient, in respect to a system of returning veins, is carried forwards without a heart, like the circulation through the livers of animals, where the blood brought from the intestines and mesentery by one vein, is dispersed through the liver by the vena portarum, which assumes the office of an artery. See note XXXVII.
At the same time so minute are the vessels in the intertexture of the barks of plants, which belong to each individual bud, that a general circulation may possibly exist, though we have not yet been able to discover the venous part of it.
There is, however, another part of the circulation of vegetable juices visible to the naked eye, and that is in the corol or petals of flowers, in which a part of the blood of the plant is exposed to the influence of the air and light in the same manner as in the foliage, as will be mentioned more at large in notes XXXVII and XXXIX.
These circulations of their respective fluids seem to be carried on in the vessels of plants precisely as in animal bodies, by their irritability to the stimulus of their adapted fluids, and not by any mechanical or chemical attraction, for their absorbent vessels propel the juice upwards, which they drink up from the earth, with great violence; I suppose with much greater than is exerted by the lacteals of animals, probably owing to the greater minuteness of these vessels in vegetables, and the greater rigidity of their coats. Dr. Hales, in the spring season, cut off a vine near the ground, and, by fixing tubes on the remaining stump of it, found the sap to rise twentyone feet in the tube, by the propulsive power of these absorbents of the roots of it▪ Veget. Stat. p. 102. Such a power cannot be produced by capillary attraction, as that could only raise a fluid nearly to the upper edge of the attracting cylinder, but not enable it to flow over that edge, and much [Page 234] less to rise at feet above it. What then can this power be owing to? Doubtless to the living activity of the absorbent vessels, and to their increased vivacity, from the influence of the warmth of the spring succeeding the winter's cold, and their thence greater susceptibility to irritation from the juices which they absorb, resembling, in all circumstances, the action of the living vessels of animals.
NOTE XXXVII.—VEGETABLE RESPIRATION.
1. THERE have been various opinions concerning the use of the leaves of plants in the vegetable economy. Some have contended that they are perspiratory organs; this does not seem probable from an experiment of Dr. Hales. Veget. Stat. p. 30. He found, by cutting off branches of trees with apples on them, and taking off the leaves, that an apple exhaled about as much as two leaves, the surfaces of which were nearly equal to the apple; whence it would appear that apples have as good a claim to be termed perspiratory organs as leaves. Others have believed them excretory organs of excrementitious juices; but as the vapour exhaled from vegetables has no taste, this idea is no more probable than the other; add to this, that in moist weather they do not appear to perspire or exhale at all.
The internal surface of the lungs or air-vessels in men, is said to be equal to the external surface of the whole body, or about fifteen square feet; on this surface the blood is exposed to the influence of the respired air, through the medium, however, of a thin pellicle; by this exposure to the air it has its colour changed from deep red to bright scarlet, and acquires something so necessary to the existence of life, that we can live scarcely a minute without this wonderful process.
The analogy between the leaves of plants and the lungs or gills of animals, seems to embrace so many circumstances, that we can scarcely withhold our assent to their performing similar offices.
I. The great surface of the leaves, compared to that of the trunk and branches of trees, is such, that it would seem to be an organ well adapted for the purpose of exposing the vegetable juices to the influence of the air; this, however, we shall see afterwards, is probably performed only by their upper surfaces; yet even in this case the surface of the leaves in general bears a greater proportion to the surface of the tree, than the lungs of animals to their external surfaces.
2. In the lungs of animals, the blood, after having been exposed to the air in the extremities of the pulmonary artery, is changed in colour from deep red to bright scarlet, and certainly in some of its essential properties; it is then collected by the pulmonary vein, and returned to the heart. To shew a similarity of circumstances in the leaves of plants, the following experiment was made, June 24, 1781. A stalk, with leaves and seed-vessels, of large [Page 235] spurge (Euphorbia helioscopia) had been several days placed in a decoction of madder (Rubia tinctorum), so that the lower part of the stem, and two of the undermost leaves, were immersed in it. After having washed the immersed leaves in clear water, I could readily discern the colour of the madder passing along the middle rib of each leaf. This red artery was beautifully visible both on the under and upper surface of the leaf; but on the upper side many red branches were seen going from it to the extremities of the leaf, which, on the other side, were not visible, except by looking through it against the light. On this under side a system of branching vessels, carrying a pale milky fluid, were seen coming from the extremities of the leaf, and covering the whole under side of it, and joining into two large veins, one on each side of the red artery, in the middle rib of the leaf, and along with it descending to the foot-stalk or petiole. On flitting one of these leaves with sciffars, and having a common magnifying lens ready, the milky blood was seen oozing out of the returning veins on each side of the red artery, in the middle rib, but none of the red fluid from the artery.
All these appearances were more easily seen in a leaf of picris treated in the same manner; for in this milky plant the stems and middle rib of the leaves are sometimes naturally coloured reddish, and hence the colour of the madder seemed to pass further into the ramifications of their leaf-arteries, and was there beautifully visible, with the returning branches of milky veins on each side.
3. From these experiments, the upper surface of the leaf appeared to be the immediate organ of respiration, because the coloured fluid was carried to the extremities of the leaf by vessels most conspicuous on the upper surface, and there changed into a milky fluid, which is the blood of the plant, and then returned, by concomitant veins, on the under surface, which were seen to ooze when divided with scissars, and which, in picris particularly, render the under surface of the leaves greatly whiter than the upper one.
4. As the upper surface of leaves constitutes the organ of respiration, on which the sap is exposed, in the terminations of arteries, beneath a thin pellicle, to the action of the atmosphere, these surfaces, in many plants, strongly repel moisture, as cabbage-leaves; whence the particles of rain lying over their surfaces without touching them, as observed by Mr. Melville (Essays Literary and Philosoph. Edinburgh), have the appearance of globules of quick-silver. And hence leaves, laid with the upper surface on water, wither as soon as in the dry air, but continue green many days if placed with the under surfaces on water, as appears in the experiments of Mons. Bonnet (Usage des Feuilles). Hence some aquatic plants, as the water-lily (Nymphoea), have the lower sides of their leaves floating on the water, while the upper surfaces remain dry in the air.
5. As those insects which have many spiracula, or breathing apertures, as wasps and flies, are immediately suffocated by pouring oil upon them, I carefully covered with oil the surfaces of several leaves of Phlomis, of Portugal Laurel, and Balsams; and though it would not regularly adhere, I found them all die in a day or two.
Of aquatic leaves, see note on Trapa and on Fucus, in vol II. to which [Page 236] must be added, that many leaves are furnished with muscles about their foot-stalks, to turn their upper surfaces to the air or light, as Mimosa and Hedysarum gyrans. From all these analogies, I think there can be no doubt but that leaves of trees are their lungs, giving out a phlogistic material to the atmosphere, and absorbing oxygene or vital air.
6. The great use of light to vegetation would appear, from this theory, to be, by disengaging vital air from the water which they perspire, and thence to facilitate its union with their blood, exposed beneath the thin surface of their leaves; since, when pure air is thus applied, it is probable that it can be more readily absorbed. Hence, in the curious experiments of Dr. Priestley and Mr. Ingenhouz, some plants purified air less than others, that is, they perspired less in the sunshine; and Mr. Scheele found, that by putting peas into water which about half covered them, they converted the vital air into fixed air, or carbonic acid gas, in the same manner as in animal respiration. See note XXXIV.
7. The circulation in the lungs or leaves of plants is very similar to that of fish. In fish, the blood, after having passed through their gills, does not return to the heart, as from the lungs of air-breathing animals, but the pulmonary vein, taking the structure of an artery, after having received the blood from the gills, which there gains a more florid colour, distributes it to the other parts of their bodies. The same structure occurs in the livers of fish, whence we see, in those animals, two circulations independent of the power of the heart, viz. that beginning at the termination of the veins of the gills, and branching through the muscles, and that which passes through the liver; both which are carried on by the action of those respective arteries and veins. Monro's Physiology of Fish, p. 19.
The course of the fluids in the roots, leaves, and buds of vegetables, seems to be performed in a manner similar to both these. First the absorbent vessels of the roots and surfaces unite at the foot-stalk of the leaf, and then, like the vena portarum, an artery commences without the intervention of a heart, and spreads the sap, in its numerous ramifications, on the upper surface of the leaf: here it changes its colour and properties, and becomes vegetable blood; and is again collected by a pulmonary vein on the under surface of the leaf. This vein, like that which receives the blood from the gills of fish, assumes the office and name of an artery, and, branching again, disperses the blood upward to the bud, from the foot-stalk of the leaf, and downward to the roots; where it is all expended in the various secretions, the nourishment and growth of the plant, as fast as it is prepared.
II. The organ of respiration already spoken of belongs particularly to the shoots or buds; but there is another pulmonary system, perhaps totally independent of the green foliage, which belongs to the fructification only; I mean the corol or petals. In this there is an artery belonging to each petal, which conveys the vegetable blood to its extremities, exposing it to the light and air under a delicate membrane, covering the internal surface of the petal, where it often changes its colour, as is beautifully seen in some party-coloured poppies; though it is probable some of the iridescent colours of flowers may be owing to the different degrees of tenuity of the exterior [Page 237] membrane of the leaf, refracting the light like soap-bubbles; the vegetable blood is then returned by correspondent vegetable veins, exactly as in the green foliage; for the purposes of the important secretions of honey, wax, the finer essential oil, and the prolific dust of the anthers.
1. The vascular structure of the corol, as above described, and which is visible to the naked eye, and its exposing the vegetable juices to the air and light during the day, evinces that it is a pulmonary organ.
2. As the gland which produce the prolific dust of the anthers, the honey, wax, and frequently some odoriferous essential oil, are generally attached to the corol, and always fall off, and perish with it, it is evident that the blood is elaborated or oxygenated in this pulmonary system, for the purpose of these important sercretions.
3. Many flowers, as the Colchicum, and Hamamelis, arise naked in autumn, no green leaves appearing till the ensuing spring; and many others put forth their flowers, and complete their impregnation, early in the spring, before the green foliage appears, as Mezerion, cherries, pears, which shews that these corols are the lungs belonging to the fructification.
4. This organ does not seem to have been necessary for the defence of the stamens and pistils, since the calyx of many flowers, as Tragopogon, performs this office; and, in many flowers, these petals themselves are so tender as to require being shut up in the calyx during the night; for what other use then can such an apparatus of vessels be designed?
5. In the Helleborus niger, Christmas-rose, after the seeds are grown to a certain size, the nectaries and stamens drop off, and the beautiful large white petals change their colour to a deep green, and gradually thus become a calyx, inclosing and defending the ripening seeds; hence it would seem that the white vessels of the corol served the office of exposing the blood to the action of the air, for the purposes of separating or producing the honey, wax, and prolific dust; and when these were no longer wanted, that these vessels coalesced like the placental vessels of animals, after their birth, and thus ceased to perform that office, and lost, at the same time, their white colour. Why should they lose their white colour, unless they, at the same time, lost some other property besides that of defending the seed-vessel, which they still continue to defend?
6. From these observations I am led to doubt whether green leaves be absolutely necessary to the progress of the fruit-bud, after the last year's leaves are fallen off. The green leaves serve as lungs to the shoots, and foster the new buds in their bosoms, whether these buds be leaf-buds or fruit-buds; but in the early spring the fruit-buds expand their corols, which are their lungs, and seem no longer to require green leaves; hence the vine bears fruit at one joint without leaves, and puts out a leaf-bud at another joint without fruit. And, I suppose, the green leaves which rise out of the earth, in the spring, from the Colchicum, are for the purpose of producing the new bulb and its placenta, and not for the giving maturity to the seed. When currant or goosberry trees lose their leaves by the depredation of insects, the fruit still continues to be formed, though less sweet and less in size.
[Page 238] 7. From these facts it appears, that the flower-bud, after the corol falls off (which is its lungs), and the stamens and nectary along with it, becomes simply an uterus for the purpose of supplying the growing embryon with nourishment, together with a system of absorbent vessels, which bring the juices of the earth to the foot-stalk of the fruit, and which there changes into an artery, for the purpose of distributing the sap for the secretion of the saccharine, or farinaceous, or acescent materials, for the use of the embeyon. At the same time as all the vessels of the different buds of trees inosculate or communicate with each other, the fruit becomes sweeter and larger when the green leaves continue on the tree, but the mature flowers themselves (the succeeding fruit not considered), perhaps suffer little injury from the green leaves being taken off, as some florists have observed.
8. That the vessels of different vegetable buds inosculate in various parts of their circulation, is rendered probable by the increased growth of one bud, when others in its vicinity are cut away; as it thus seems to receive the nourishment which was before divided amongst many.
NOTE XXXVIII.—VEGETABLES IMPREGNATION.
FROM the accurate experiments and observations of Spallanzani, it appears, that in the Spartium Junceum, rush-broom, the very minute seeds were discerned in the pod at least twenty days before the flower is in full bloom, that is, twenty days before fecùndation. At this time also the powder of the anthers was visible, but glued fast to their summits. The seeds, however, at this time, and for ten days after the blossom had fallen off, appeared to consist of a gelatinous substance. On the eleventh day after the falling of the blossom, the seeds became heart-shape, with the basis attached by an appendage to the pod, and a white point at the apex; this white point was, on pressure, sound to be a cavity including a drop of liquor.
On the 25th day, the cavity, which at first appeared at the apex, was much enlarged, and still full of liquor; it also contained a very small semitransparent body, of a yellowish colour, gelatinous, and fixed by its two opposite ends to the sides of the cavity.
In a month the seed was much enlarged, and its shape changed from a heart to a kidney; the little body contained in the cavity was increased in bulk, and was less transparent and gelatinous, but there yet appeared no organization.
On the 40th day, the cavity, now grown larger, was quite filled with the body, which was covered with a thin membrance; after this membrance was removed, the body appeared of a bright green, and was easily divided, by the point of a needle, into two portions, which manifestly formed the two lobes, and within these, attached to the lower part, the exceedingly small plantule was easily perceived.
[Page 239] The foregoing observations evince, 1. That the seeds exist in the ovarium many days before fecundation. 2. That they remain for some time solid, and then a cavity, containing a liquid, is formed in them. 3. That after fecundation a body begins to appear within the cavity, fixed by two points to the sides, which, in process of time, proves to be two lobes containing a plantule. 4. That the ripe seed consists of two lobes adhering to a plantule, and surrounded by a thin membrane, which is itself covered with a husk or cuticle. Spallanzani's Dissertations, vol. II. p. 253.
The analogy between seeds and eggs has long been observed, and is confirmed by the mode of their production. The egg is known to be formed within the hen long before its impregnation. C. F. Wolf asserts, that the yolk of the egg is nourished by the vessels of the mother, and that it has from those its arterial and venous branches, but that after impregnation these vessels gradually become impervious and obliterated, and that new ones are produced from the foetus, and dispersed into the yolk. Haller's Physiolog. Tom. VIII. p. 94. The young seed, after fecundation, I suppose, is nourished in a similar manner, from the gelatinous liquor, which is previously deposited for that purpose; the uterus of the plant producing or secreting it into a reservoir or amnios, in which the embryon is lodged, and that the young embryon is furnished with vessels to absorb a part of it, as in the very early embryon in the animal uterus.
The spawn of frogs and of fish is delivered from the female before its impregnation. M. Bonnet says, that the male salamander darts his semen into the water, where it forms a little whitish cloud, which is afterwards received by the swoln anus of the female, and she is fecundated.—He adds, that marine plants approach near to these animals, as the male does not project a fine powder, but a liquor, which, in like manner, forms a little cloud in the water.—And further adds, who knows but the powder of the stamina of certain plants may make some impression on certain germs belonging to the animal kingdom! Letter XLIII, to Spallanzani, Oeuvres Philos.
Spallanzani found that the seminal fluid of frogs and dogs, even when diluted with much water, retained its prolific quality. Whether this quality be simply a stimulus exciting the egg into animal action, which may be called a vivifying principle, or whether part of it be actually conjoined with the egg, is not yet determined, though the latter seems more probable, from the frequent resemblance of the foetus to the male parent. A conjunction, however, of both the male and female influence seems necessary for the purpose of reproduction throughout all organized nature, as well in hermaphrodite insects, microscopic animals, and polypi, and exists as well in the formation of the buds of vegetables, as in the production of their seeds, which is ingeniously conceived and explained by Linnaeus. After having compared the flower to the larva of a butterfly, consisting of petals instead of wings, calyxes instead of wing-sheaths, with the organs of reproduction; and having shewn the use of the farina in fecundating the egg or seed, he proceeds to explain the production of the bud. The calyx of a flower, he says, is an expansion of the outer bark; the petals proceed from the inner [Page 240] bark, or rind, the stamens from the alburnum, or woody circle, and the style from the pith. In the production and impregnation of the seed, a commixture of the secretions of the stamens and style are necessary; and for the production of a bud, he thinks the medulla, or pith, bursts its integuments, and mixes with the woody part, or alburnum, and these, forcing their passage through the rind and bark, constitute the bud, or viviparous progeny of the vegetable. System of Vegetables translated from Linnaeus, p. 8.
It has been supposed that the embryon vegetable, after fecundation, by its living activity, or stimulus exerted on the vessels of the parent plant, may produce the fruit or feed-lobes, as the animal foetus produces its placenta, and as vegetable buds may be supposed to produce their umbilical vessels or roots, down the bark of the tree. This, in respect to the production of the fruit surrounding the seeds of trees, has been assimilated to the gall-nuts or oak-leaves, and to the bedeguar on briars; but there is a powerful objection to this doctrine, viz. that the fruit of figs, all which are female in this country, grow nearly as large without fecundation, and, therefore, the embryon has in them no self-living principle.
NOTE XXXIX.—VEGETABLE GLANDULATION.
THE glands of vegetables, which separate from their blood the mucilage, starch, or sugar, for the placentation or support of their seeds, bulbs, and buds; or those which deposit their bitter, acrid, or narcotic juices for their defence from depredations of insects or larger animals; or those which secrete resins or wax for their protection from moisture or frosts, consist of vessels too fine for the injection or absorption of coloured fluids, and have not, therefore, yet been exhibited to the inspection even of our glasses, and can, therefore, only be known by their effects; but one of the most curious and important of all vegetable secretions, that of honey, is apparent to our naked eyes, though, before the discoveries of Linnaeus, the nectary, or honeygland, had not even acquired a name.
The odoriferous essential oils of several flowers seem to have been designed for their defence against the depredations of insects, while their beautiful colours were a necessary consequence of the size of the particles of their blood, or of the tenuity of the exterior membrane of the petal. The use of the prolific dust is now well ascertained; the wax which covers the anthers prevents this dust from receiving moisture, which would make it burst prematurely, and thence prevent its application to the stigma, as sometimes happens in moist years, and is the cause of deficient fecundation, both of our fields and orchards.
The universality of the production of honey in the vegetable world, and the very complicated apparatus which nature has constructed in many flowers, as well as the acrid or deleterious juices she has furnished those flowers [Page 241] with (as in the Aconite) to protect this honey from rain, and from the depredations of insects, seem to imply that this fluid is of very great importance in the vegetable economy; and also, that it was necessary to expose it to the open air previous to its re-absorption into the vegetable vessels.
In the animal system the lachrymal gland separates its fluid into the open air, for the purpose of moistening the eye; of this fluid, the part which does not exhale is absorbed by the puncta lachrymalia, and carried into the nostrils; but as this is not a nutritive fluid, the analogy goes no further than its secretion into the open air, and its re-absorption into the system; every other secreted fluid in the animal body is in part absorbed again into the system; even those which are esteemed excrementitious, as the urine and perspirable matter, of which the latter is secreted, like the honey, into the external air. That the honey is a nutritious fluid, perhaps the most so of any vegetable production, appears from its great similarity to sugar, and from its affording sustenance to such numbers of insects, which live upon it solely during summer, and lay it up for their winter provision. These proofs of its nutritive nature evince the necessity of its re-absorption into the vegetable system, for some useful purpose.
This purpose, however, has, as yet, escaped the researches of philosophical botanists. M. Pontedera believes it designed to lubricate the vegetable uterus, and compares the horn-like nectaries of some flowers to the appendicle of the caecum intestinum of animals. (Antholog. p. 49.) Others have supposed, that the honey, when re-absorbed, might serve the purpose of the liquor amnii, or white of the egg, as a nutriment for the young embryon, or fecundated seed, in its early state of existence. But as the nectary is found equally general in male flowers as in female ones; and as the young embryon, or seed, grows before the petals and nectary are expanded and after they fall off; and, thirdly, as the nectary so soon falls off after the fecundation of the pistillum; these seem to be insurmountable objections to both the above-mentioned opinions.
In this state of uncertainty, conjectures may be of use so far as they lead to further experiment and investigation. In many tribes of insects, as the silk-worm, and, perhaps, in all the moths and butterflies, the male and female parents die as soon as the eggs are impregnated and excluded; the eggs remaining to be perfected and hatched at some future time. The same thing happens in regard to the male and female parts of flowers; the anthers and filaments, which constitute the male parts of the flower, and the stigma and style, which constitute the female parts of the flower, fall off, and die, as soon as the seeds are impregnated, and along with these the petals and nectary. Now, the moths and butterflies above-mentioned, as soon as they acquire the passion and the apparatus for the reproduction of their species, lose the power of seeding upon leaves as they did before, and become nourished by what?—by honey alone.
Hence we acquire a strong analogy for the use of the nectary, or secretion of honey in the vegetable economy, which is, that the male parts of flowers, and the female parts, as soon as they leave their soetus-state, expanding their petals (which constitute their lungs), become sensible to the [Page 242] passion, and gain the apparatus for the reproduction of their species, and are sed and nourished with honey, like the insects above described; and that hence the nectary begins its office of producing honey, and dies, or ceases to produce honey, at the same time with the birth and death of the stamens and the pistils; which, whether existing in the same or in different flowers, are separate and distinct animated beings.
Previous to this time, the anthers with their filaments, and the stigmas with their styles, are, in their foetus-state, sustained by their placental vessels, like the unexpanded leaf-bud, with the seeds existing in the vegetable womb, yet unimpregnated, and the dust, yet unripe, in the cells of the anthers. After this period they expand their petals, which have been shewn above to constitute the lungs of the flower; the placental vessels, which before nourished the anthers and the stigmas, coalesee, or cease to nourish them; and they now acquire blood more oxygenated by the air, obtain the passion and power of reproduction, are sensible to heat, and cold, and moisture, and to mechanic stimulus, and become, in reality, insects fed with honey, similar in every respect, except their being attached to the tree on which they were produced.
Some experiments I have made this summer, by cutting out the nectaries of several flowers of the aconites, before the petals were open, or had become much coloured: some of these flowers, near the summit of the plants, produced no seeds; others, lower down, produced seeds; but they were not sufficiently guarded from the farina of the flowers in their vicinity; nor have I had opportunity to try if these seeds would vegetate.
I am acquainted with a philosopher, who, contemplating this subject, thinks it not impossible, that the first insects were the anthers or stigmas of flowers; which had, by some means, loosed themselves from their parent plant, like the male flowers of Vallisneria; and that many other insects have gradually, in long process of time, been formed from these; some acquiring wings, others sins, and others claws, from their ceaseless efforts to procure their food, or to secure themselves from injury. He contends, that none of these changes are more incomprehensible than the transformation of tadpoles into frogs, and caterpillars into butterflies.
There are parts of animal bodies which do not require oxygenated blood for the purpose of their secretions, as the liver, which, for the production of bile, takes its blood from the mesenteric veins, after it must have lost the whole or a great part of its oxygenation, which it had acquired in its passage through the lungs. In like manner the pericarpium, or womb of the flower, continues to secrete its proper juices for the present nourishment of the newly animated embryon-seed; and the saccharine, acescent, or starchy matter of the fruit or seed-lobes, for its future growth, in the same manner as these things went on before fecundation; that is, without any circulation of juices in the petals, or production of honey in the nectary; these having perished, and fallen off, with the male and female apparatus for impregnation.
It is probable that the depredations of insects on this nutritious fluid, must be injurious to the products of vegetation, and would be much more so, [Page 243] but that the plants have either acquired means to desend their honey in part, or have learned to make more than is absolutely necessary for their own economy. In the same manner the honey-dew on trees is very injurious to them; in which disease the nutritive fluid, the vegetable sap-juice, seems to be exsuded by a retrograde motion of the cutaneous lymphatics, as in the sweating sickness of the last century. To prevent the depredation of insects on honey, a wealthy man in Italy is said to have poisoned his neighbour's bees, perhaps by mixing arsenic with honey, against which there is a most flowery declamation in Quintilian, No. XIII. As the use of the wax is to preserve the dust of the anthers from moisture, which would prematurely burst them, the bees which collect this for the construction of the combs or cells, must, on this account, also injure the vegetation of a country where they too much abound.
It is not easy to conjecture why it was necessary that this secretion of honey should be exposed to the open air in the nectary, or honey-cup, for which purpose so great an apparatus for its defence from insects and from showers became necessary. This difficulty increases when we recollect that the sugar in the joints of grass, in the sugar-cane, and in the roots of beets, and in ripe fruits, is produced without exposure to the air.—On supposition of its serving for nutriment to the anthers and stigmas, it may thus acquire greater oxygenation, for the purpose of producing greater powers of sensibility, according to a doctrine lately advanced by a French philosopher, who has endeavoured to shew, that the oxygene, or base of vital air, is the constituent principle of our power of sensibility.
So caterpillars are fed upon the common juices of vegetables found in their leaves, till they acquire the organs of reproduction, and then they feed on honey; all, I believe, except the silk-worm, which, in this country, takes no nourishment after it becomes a butterfly. Thus also the maggot of the bee, according to the observations of Mr. Hunter, is fed with raw vegetable matter, called bee-bread, which is collected from the anthers of flowers, and laid up in cells for that purpose, till the maggot becomes a winged bee, acquires greater sensibility, and is fed with honey. Phil. Trans. 1792. See Zoonomia, Sect. XIII. on vegetable animation.
From this provision of honey for the male and female parts of flowers, and from the provision of sugar, starch, oil, and mucilage, in the fruits, seed-cotyledons, roots, and buds of plants, laid up for the nutriment of the expanding foetus, not only a very numerous class of insects, but a great part of the larger animals procure their food, and thus enjoy life and pleasure without producing pain to others; for these seeds or eggs, with the nutriment laid up in them, are not yet endued with sensitive life.
The secretions from various vegetable glands, hardened in the air, produce gums, resins, and various kinds of saccharine, saponaceous, and waxlike substances, as the gum of cherry or plumb trees, gum tragacanth from the astragulus tragacantha, camphor from the laurus camphora, elemi from amyris elemifera, aneme from hymenoea courbaril, turpentine from pistacia terebinthus, balsam of Mecca from the buds of amyris opobalsamum, branches of which are placed in the temples of the East, on account of their [Page 244] fragrance; the wood is called xylobalsamum, and the fruit carpohalsamum; aloe from a plant of the same name, myrrh from a plant not yet described; the remarkably elastic resin is brought into Europe principally in the form of flasks, which look like black leather, and are wonderfully elastic, and not penetrable by water; rectified ether dissolves it; its inflexibility is increased by warmth, and destroyed by cold; the tree which yields this juice is the jatropha elastica; it grows in Guaiana and the neighbouring tracts of America; its juice is said to resemble wax, in becoming soft by heat, but that it acquires no elasticity till that property is communicated to it by a secret art, after which it is poured into moulds, and well dried, and can no longer be rendered fluid by heat.—Mr. de la Borde, physician at Cayenne, has given this account. Manna is obtained at Naples from the fraxinus ornus, or manna-ash; it partly issues spontaneously, which is preferred, and partly exsudes from wounds made purposely in the month of August; many other plants yield manna more sparingly. Sugar is properly made from the saccharum officinale, or sugar-ca [...]e, but is found in the roots of beet and many other plants; American wax is obtained from the myrica cerifera, candle-berry myrtle; the berries are boiled in water, and a green wax separates; with luke-warm water, the wax is yellow: the seeds of croton febiferum are lodged in tallow: there are many other vegetable exsudations used in the various arts of dyeing, varnishing, tanning, lacquering, and which supply the shop of the druggist with medicines and with poisons.
There is another analogy, which would seem to associate plants with animals, and which, perhaps, belongs to this note on Glandulation; I mean the similarity of their digestive powers. In the roots of growing vegetables, as in the process of making malt, the farinaceous part of the seed is converted into sugar by the vegetable power of digestion, in the same manner as the farinaceous matter of seeds is converted into sweet chyle by the animal digestion. The sap-juice which rises in the vernal months from the roots of trees, through the alburnum, or sap-wood, owes its sweetness, I suppose, to a similar digestive power of the absorbent system of the young buds. This exists in many vegetables in great abundance, as in vines, sycamore, birch, and most abundantly in the palm-tree (Isert's Voyage to Guinea), and seems to be a similar fluid in all plants, as chyle is similar in all animals.
Hence, as the digested food of vegetables consists principally of sugar, and from that is produced again their mucilage, starch, and oil, and since animals are sustained by these vegetable productions, it would seem, that the sugar-making process carried on in vegetable vessels was the great source of life to all organized beings. And that, if our improved chemistry should ever discover the art of making sugar from fossile or aerial matter, without the assistance of vegetation, food for animals would then become as plentiful as water, and mankind might live upon the earth as thick as blades of grass, with no restraint to their numbers but the want of local room.
It would seem, that roots fixed in the earth, and leaves, innumerable, waving in the air, were necessary for the decomposition of water, and the conversion of it into [...] matter, which would have been not only [Page 245] cumberous, but totally incompatible with the locomotion of animal bodies. For how could a man or quadruped have carried on his head or back a forest of leaves, or have had long branching lacteal or absorbent vessels terminating in the earth? Animals, therefore, subsist on vegetables; that is, they take the matter so far prepared, and have organs to prepare it further for the purposes of higher animation, and greater sensibility. In the same manner the apparatus of green leaves and long roots were [...]ound inconvenient for the more animated and sensitive parts of vegetable flowers; I mean the anthers and stigmas, which are, therefore, separate beings, endued with the passion and power of reproduction, with lungs of their own, and fed with honey, a food ready prepared by the long roots and green leaves of the plant, and presented to their absorbent mouths.
From this outline, a philosopher may catch a glimpse of the general economy of nature; and, like the mariner cast upon an unknown shore, who rejoiced when he saw the print of a human foot upon the sand, he may cry out with rapture, "A GOD DWELLS HERE."
VISIT OF HOPE TO SYDNEY COVE, NEAR BOTANY-BAY. Referred to in Canto II. l. 317.
Mr. Wedgwood, having been favoured by Sir Joseph Banks with a specimen of clay from Sydney Cove, has made a few medallions of it, representing HOPE encouraging ART and LABOUR, under the influence of PEACE, to pursue the employments necessary for rendering an infant colony secure and happy. The above verses were written by the author of the Botanic Garden, to accompany these medallions.
THE BOTANIC GARDEN. CONTENTS OF THE ADDITIONAL NOTES.
NOTE 1.—METEORS.
THERE are four strata of the atmosphere, and four kinds of meteors. 1. Lightning is electric, exists in visible clouds, its short course, and red light. 2. Shooting stars exist in visible vapour, without found, white light, have no luminous trains. 3. Twilight; fire-balls move thirty miles in a second, and are about sixty miles high; have luminous trains, occasioned by an electric spark passing between the aerial and inflammable strata of the atmosphere, and mixing them and setting them on fire in its passage; attracted by volcanic eruptions; one thousand miles through such a medium resists less than the tenth of an inch of glass. 4. Northern lights not attracted to a point, but diffused; their colours; passage of electric fire in vacuo dubious; Dr. Franklin's theory of northern lights countenaced in part by the supposition of a superior atmosphere of inflammable air; antiquity of their appearance; described in Maccabees.
NOTE II.—PRIMARY COLOURS.
THE rainbow was in part understood before Sir Isaac Newton; the seven colours were discovered by him; Mr. Galton's experiments on colours; manganese and lead produce colourless glass.
NOTE III.—COLOURED CLOUDS.
THE rays refracted by the convexity of the atmosphere; the particles of air and of water are blue; shadow by means of a candle in the day; halo round the moon in a sog; bright spot in the cornea of the eye; light from cat's eyes in the dark, from a horse's eyes in a cavern, coloured by the choroid coat within the eye.
NOTE IV.—COMETS.
TAILS of comets from rarified vapour, like northern lights, from electricity; twenty millions of miles long; expected comet; 72 comets already described.
NOTE V.—SUN's RAYS.
DISPUTE about phlogiston; the sun the fountain from whence all phlogiston is derived; its rays not luminous till they arrive at our atmosphere; light owing to their combustion with air, whence an unknown acid; the sun is on fire only on its surface; the dark spots on it are excavations through its luminous crust.
NOTE VI.—CENTRAL FIRES.
SUN's heat much less than that from the fire at the earth's centre; sun's heat penetrates but a few feet in summer; some mines are warm; warm springs owing to subterrancous fire; situations of volcanos on high mountains; original nucleus of the earth; deep vallies of the ocean; distant perception of earthquakes; great attraction of mountains; variation of the compass; countenance the existence of a cavity or fluid lava within the earth.
NOTE VII.—ELEMENTARY HEAT.
COMBINED and sensible heat; chemical combinations attract heat, solutions reject heat; ice cools boiling water six times as much as cold water cools it; cold produced by evaporation; heat by devaporation; capacities of bodies in respect to heat: 1. Existence of the matter of heat shewn from the mechanical condensation and rarefaction of air, from the steam produced in exhausting a receiver, snow from rarified air, cold from discharging an air-gun, heat from vibration or friction; 2. Matter of heat analogous to the electric fluid in many circumstances, explains many chemical phenomena.
NOTE VIII.—MEMNON'S LYRE.
MECHANICAL impulse of light dubious; a glass tube laid horizontally before a fire revolves; pulse-glass suspended on a centre; black leather contracts in the sunshine; Memnon's statue broken by Cambyses.
NOTE IX.—LUMINOUS INSECTS.
EIGHTEEN species of glow-worm, their light owing to their respiration in transparent lungs; Acudia of Surinam gives light enough to read and draw by; use of its light to the insect; luminous sea-insects adhere to the skin of those who bathe in the ports of Languedoc; the light may arise from putrescent slime.
NOTE X.—PHOSPHORUS.
DISCOVERED by Kunkel, Brandt, and Boyle; produced in respiration, and by luminous insects, decayed wood, and calcined shells; bleaching a slow combustion in which the water is decomposed; rancidity of animal fat owing of the decomposition of water on its surface; aerated marine acid does not whiten or bleach the hand.
NOTE XI.—STEAM-ENGINE.
HERO of Alexandria first applied steam to machinery, next a French writer in 1630, the Marquis of Worcester in 1655, Capt. Savery in 1689, [Page 249] Newcomen and Cawley added the piston; the improvements of Watt and Boulton; power of one of their large engines equal to two hundred horses.
NOTE XII.—FROST.
EXPANSION of water in freezing; injury done by vernal frosts; fish, eggs, seeds, resist congelation; animals do not resist the increase of heat; frosts do not meliorate the ground, nor are, in general, salubrious; damp air produces cold on the skin by evaporation; snow less pernicious to agriculture than heavy rains for two reasons.
NOTE XIII.—ELECTRICITY.
1. Points preferable to knobs for defence of buildings; why points emit the electric fluid; diffusion of oil on water; mountains are points on the earth's globe; do they produce ascending currents of air? 2. Fairy-rings explained; advantage of paring and burning ground.
NOTE XIV.—BUDS and BULBS.
A TREE is a swarm of individual plants; vegetables are either oviparous or viviparous; are all annual productions like many kinds of insects; hybernacula; a new bark annually produced over the old one, in trees and in some herbaceous plants, whence their roots seem end-bitten; all bulbous roots perish annually; experiment on a tulip-root; both the leaf-bulbs and flower-bulbs are annually renewed.
NOTE XV.—SOLAR VOLCANOS.
THE spots in the sun are cavities, some of them four thousand miles deep, and many times as broad; internal parts of the sun are not in a state of combustion; volcanos visible in the sun; all the planets together are less than one six hundred and fiftieth part of the sun; planets were ejected from the sun by volcanos; many reasons shewing the probability of this hypothesis; Mr. Busson's hypothesis, that planets were struck off from the sun by comets; why no new planets are ejected from the sun; some comets, and the georgium sidus, may be of later date; sun's matter decreased; Mr. Ludlam's opinion, that it is possible the moon might be projected from the earth.
NOTE XVI.—CALCAREOUS EARTH.
HIGH mountains and deep mines replete with shells; the earth's nucleus covered with lime-stone; animals convert water into lime-stone; all the calcareous earth in the world formed in animal and vegetable bodies; solid parts of the earth increase; the water decreases; tops of calcareous mountains dissolved; whence spar, marble, chalk, stalactites; whence alabaster, flour, flint, granulated lime-stone, from solution of their angles, and by attrition; tupha deposited on moss; lime-stones from shells with animals in them; liver-stone from fresh-water muscles; calcareous earth from land-animals and vegetables, as marl; beds of marble softened by fire; whence Bath-stone contains lime as well as lime-stone.
NOTE XVII.—MORASSES.
THE production of morasses from fallen woods; account by the Earl Cromartic of a new morass; morasses lose their salts by solution in water; then their iron; their vegetable acid is converted into marine, nitrous, and vitriolic acid; whence gypsum, alum, sulphur; into fluor-acid, whence fluor; into siliceous acid, whence flint, the sand of the sea, and other strata of siliceous sand and marl; some morasses ferment like new hay, and, subliming their phlogistic part, form coal-beds above and clay below, which are also produced by elutriation; shell-fish in some morasses, hence shells sometimes found on coals, and over iron-stone.
NOTE XVIII.—IRON.
CALCIFORM ores; combustion of iron in vital air; steel from deprivation of vital air; welding; hardness; brittleness like Rupert's drops; specific levity; hardness and brittleness compared; steel tempered by its colours; modern production of iron, manganese, calamy; septaria of iron-stone ejected from volcanos; red-hot cannon-balls.
NOTE XIX.—FLINT.
1. Siliceous rocks from morasses; their cements. 2. Siliceous trees; coloured by iron or manganese; Peak-diamonds; Bristol-stones; flint in form of calcareous spar; has been fluid without much heat; obtained from powdered quartz and flour-acid by Bergman and by Achard. 3. Agates and onyxes found in sand-rocks; of vegetable origin; have been in complete fusion; their concentric coloured circles not from superinduction, but from congelation; experiment of freezing a solution of the blue-vitriol; iron and manganese repelled in spheres, as the nodule of flint cooled; circular stains of marl in salt-mines; some flint nodules resemble knots of wood or roots. 4. Sand of the sea: its acid from morasses; its base from shells. Chert or petrosilex stratified in cooling; their colour and their acid from sea-animals; Labradorestone from mother-pearl. 6. Flints in chalk-beds; their form, colour, and acid, from the flesh of sea-animals; some are hollow, and lined with crystals; contain iron; not produced by injection from without; coralloids converted to flint; French mill-stones; flints sometimes found in solid strata. 7. Angles of sand destroyed by attrition and solution in steam; siliceous breccia cemented by solution in red-hot water. 8. Basaltes and granites are ancient lavas; basaltes raised by its congelation, not by subterraneous fire.
NOTE XX.—CLAY.
FIRE and water two great agents; stratification from precipitation; many stratified materials not soluble in water. 1. Stratification of lava from successive accumulation. 2. Stratifications of lime-stone from the different periods of time in which the shells were deposited. 3. Stratifications of coal, and clay, and sand-stone, and iron-ores, not from currents of water, but from the production of morass-beds, at different periods of time; morassbeds become ignited; their bitumen and sulphur is sublimed, the clay, lime, and iron, remain; whence sand, marl, co [...]l, white clay in valleys, and gravelbeds, [Page 251] and some others, and some calcareous depositions, owing to alluviation; clay from decomposed granite; from the lava of Vesuvius; from vitreous lavas.
NOTE XXI.—ENAMELS.
ROSE-COLOUR and purple from gold; precipitates of gold by alkaline salt preferable to those by tin; aurum fulminans long ground; tender colours from gold or iron not dissolved, but suspended in the glass; cobalts▪ calces of cobalt and copper require a strong fire; Ka-o-lin and Pe-tun-tse the same as our own materials.
NOTE XXII.—PORTLAND VASE.
ITS figures do not allude to private history; they represent a part of the Eleusinian mysteries; marriage of Cupid and Psyche; procession of torches; the figures in one compartment represent MORTAL LIFE in the act of expiring, and HUMANKIND attending to her with concern; Adam and Eve hieroglyphic figures; Abel and Cain other hieroglyphic figures: on the other compartment is represented IMMORTAL LIFE; the Manes, or Ghost, descending into Elysium, is led on by DIVINE LOVE, and received by IMMORTAL LIFE, and conducted to Pluto; Trees of Life and Knowledge are emblematical: the figure at the bottom is of Atis, the first great Hierophant, or teacher of mysteries.
NOTE XXIII.—COAL.
1. A FOUNTAIN of soffile tar in Shropshire; has been distilled from the coal-beds beneath, and condensed in the cavities of a sand-rock; the coal beneath is deprived of its bitumen in part; bitumen sublimed at Matlock, into cavities lined with spar. 2. Coal has been exposed to heat; woody fibres and vegetable seeds in coal at Bovey and Polesworth; upper part of coal-heds more bituminous at Beaudesert; thin stratum of asphaltum near Caulk; upper part of coal-bed worse at Alfreton; upper stratum of no value at Widdington; alum at West-Hallum; at Bilston. 3. Coal at Coalbrook-Dale has been immersed in the sea, shewn by sea-shells; marks of violence in the colliery at Mendip and at Ticknal; lead-ore and spar in coal- [...]eds; gravel over coal near Lichfield; coal produced from morasses, shewn by fern-leaves, and bog-shells, and muscle-shells; by some parts of coal being still woody; from Loch Neagh, and Bovey, and the Temple of the Devil; fixed alkali; oil.
NOTE XXIV.—GRANITE.
GRANITE the lowest stratum of the earth yet known; porphyry, trap, moor-stone, whin-stone, state, basaltes, all volcanic productions dissolved in red-hot water; volcanos in granite strata; differ from the heat of morasses from fermentation; the nucleus of the earth ejected from the sun; was the sun originally a planet? supposed section of the globe.
NOTE XXV.—EVAPORATION.
1. 1. SOLUTION of water in air; in the matter of heat; pulse-glass. 2. Heat is the principal cause of evaporation; thermometer cooled by evaporation of ether; heat given from steam to the worm-tub; warmth accompanying rain. 3. Steam condensed on the education of heat; moisture on cold walls; south-west and north-east winds. 4. Solution of salt and of blue vitriol in the matter of heat. II. Other vapours may precipitate steam, and form rain. 1. Cold the principal cause of devaporation; hence the steam dissolved in heat is precipitated, but that dissolved in air remains even in frosts; south-west wind. 2. North-east winds mixing with south-west winds produce rain; because the cold particles of air of the north-east acquire some of the matter of heat from the south-west winds. 3. Devapo [...]atio [...] from mechanical expansion of air, as in the receiver of an air-pump; summer clouds appear and vanish; when the barometer sinks without change of wind, the weather becomes colder. 4. Solution of water in electric fluid dubious. 5. Barometer sinks from the lessened gravity of the air, and from the rain having less pressure as it falls; a mixture of a solution of water in calorique, with an aerial solution of water, is lighter than dry air; breath of animals in cold weather, why condensed into visible vapour, and dissolved again.
NOTE XXVI.—SPRINGS.
LOWEST strata of the earth appear on the highest hills; springs from dews sliding between them; mountains are colder than plains; 1. From their being insulated in the air; 2. From their enlarged surface; 3. From the rarity of the air it becomes a better conductor of heat; 4. By the air on mountains being mechanically rarefied as it ascends; 5. Gravitation of the matter of heat; 6. The dashing of clouds against hills; of fogs against trees; springs stronger in hot days with cold nights; streams from subterranean caverns; from beneath the snow on the Alpa.
NOTE XXVII.—SHELL-FISH.
THE armour of the Echinus moveable; holds itself in storms to stones, by 1200 or 2000 strings: Nautilus rows and fails; renders its shell buoyant: Pinna and cancer; Byssus of the ancients was the beard of the Pinna; as fine as the silk is spun by the silk-worm; gloves made of it; the beard of muscles produces sickness; Indian-weed; tendons of rats' tails.
NOTE XXVIII.—STURGEON.
STURGEON's mouth like a purse; without teeth; tendrils like worms hang before his lips, which entice small fish and sea-insects, mistaking them for worms; his skin used for covering carriages; isinglass made from it; caviare from the spawn.
NOTE XXIX.—OIL ON WATER.
OIL and water do not touch; a second drop of oil will not diffuse itself on the preceding one; hence it stills the waves; divers for pearl carry oil in their mouths; oil on water produces prismatic colours; oiled cork circulates on water; a phial of oil and water made to oscillate.
NOTE XXX.—SHIP-WORM.
THE Teredo has calcareous jaws; a new enemy; they perish when they meet together in their ligneous canals; United Provinces alarmed for the piles of the banks of Zealand; were destroyed by a severe winter.
NOTE XXXI.—MAELSTROM.
A WHIRLPOOL on the coast of Norway, passes through a subterraneous cavity; less violent when the tide is up; eddies become hollow in the middle; heavy bodies are thrown out by eddies; light ones retained; oil and water whirled in a phial; hurricanes explained.
NOTE XXXII.—GLACIERS.
SNOW in contact with the earth is in a state of thaw; ice-houses; rivers from beneath the snow; rime, in spring, vanishes by its contact with the earth; and snow by its evaporation and contact with the earth; moss vegetates beneath the snow; and Alpine plants perish at Upsal for want of snow.
NOTE XXXIII.—WINDS.
AIR is perpetually subject to increase and to diminution; Oxygene is perpetually produced from vegetables in the sunshine, and from clouds in the light, and from water; Azote is perpetually produced from animal and vegetable putrefaction, or combustion; from springs of water; volatile alkali; fixed alkali; sea-water; they are both perpetually diminished by their contact with the soil, producing nitre; Oxygene is diminished in the production of all acids; Azote by the growth of animal bodies; charcoal in burning consumes double its weight of pure air; every barrel of red-lead absorbs 2000 cubic feet of vital air; air obtained from variety of substances by Dr. Priestley; Officina aeris in the polar circle, and at the line. Southwest winds; their westerly direction from the less velocity of the earth's surface; the contrary in respect to north-east winds; South-west winds consist of regions of air from the south; and north-east winds of regions of air from the north; when the south-west prevails for weeks, and the barometer sinks to 28, what becomes of above one fifteenth part of the atmosphere? 1. It is not carried back by superior currents; 2. Not from its loss of moisture; [Page 254] 3. Not carried over the pole; 4. Not owing to atmospheric tides or mountains; 5. It is absorbed at the polar circle; hence south-west winds and rain; south-west sometimes cold. North-east winds consist of air from the north; cold by the evaporation of ice; are dry winds; 1. Not supplied by superior currents; 2. The whole atmosphere increased in quantity by air set at liberty from its combinations in the polar circles. South-east winds consist of north winds driven back. North-west winds consist of south-west winds driven back; north-west winds of America bring frost; owing to a vertical spiral eddy of air between the eastern coast and the Apalachian mountains; hence the greater cold of North-America. Trade-winds; air over the line always hotter than at the tropics; trade-winds gain their easterly direction from the greater velocity of the earth's surface at the line; not supplied by superior currents; supplied by decomposed water in the sun's great light; 1. Because there are no constant rains in the tract of the trade-winds; 2. Because there is no condensible vapour above three or four miles high at the line. Monsoons and Toreadors: some places at the tropic become warmer when the sun is vertical than at the line; hence the air ascends, supplied on one side by the north-east winds, and on the other by the south-west; whence an ascending eddy or tornado, raising water from the sea, or sand from the desert, and [...] air diminished to the northward produces south-west winds [...] from heavier air above sinking through lighter air below, which rises [...]; hence trees are thrown down in a narrow line of twenty or forty yards broad, the sea rises like a cone, with great rain and lightning. Land and sea breezes; sea less heated than land; tropical islands more heated in the day than the sea, and are cooled more in the night. [...] irregular winds from other causes; only two original winds, north and south; different sounds of north-east and south-west winds; a Bear or Dragon in the arctic circle that swallows at times, and disembogues again, above one fifteenth part of the atmosphere; wind-instruments; recapitulation.
NOTE XXXIV.—VEGETABLE PERSPIRATION.
PURE air from Dr. Priestley's vegetable matter, and from vegetable leaves, owing to decomposition of water; the hydrogene retained by the vegetables; plants in the shade are tanned green by the sun's light; animal skins are tanned yellow by the retention of hydrogene; much pure air from dew on a sunny morning; bleaching, why sooner performed on cotton than linen; bees wax bleached; metals calcined by decomposition of water; oil bleached in the light becomes yellow again in the dark; nitrous acid coloured by being exposed to the sun; vegetables perspire more than animals, hence in the sunshine they purify air more by their perspiration than they injure it by their respiration; they grow fastest in their sleep.
NOTE XXXV.—VEGETABLE PLACENTATION.
BUDS the viviparous offspring of vegetables; placentation in bulbs and feeds; placentation of buds in the roots, hence the rising of sap in the spring, as in vines, birch, which ceases as soon as the leaves expand; production of the leaf of Horse-chesnut, and of its new bud; oil of vitriol on the bud of Mimosa killed the leaf also; placentation shewn from the sweetness of the sap; no umbilical artery in vegetables.
NOTE XXXVI.—VEGETABLE CIRCULATION.
BUDS set in the ground will grow if prevented from bleeding to death by a cement; vegetables require no muscles of locomotion, no stomach or bowels, no general system of veins; they have, 1. Three systems of absorbent vessels; 2. Two pulmonary systems; 3. Arterial systems; 4. Glands; 5. Organs of reproduction; 6. muscles. I. Absorbent system evinced by experiments by coloured absorptions in fig-tree and picris; called air-vessels erroneously; spiral structure of absorbent vessels; retrograde motion of them like the throats of cows. II. Pulmonary arteries in the leaves; and pulmonary veins; no general system of veins shewn by experiment; no heart; the arteries act like the vena portarum of the liver; pulmonary system in the petals of flowers; circulation owing to living irritability; vegetable absorption more powerful than animal, as in vines; not by capillary attraction.
NOTE XXXVII.—VEGETABLE RESPIRATION.
I. LEAVES not perspiratory organs, nor excretory ones; lungs of animals. 1. Great surfaces of leaves. 2. Vegetable blood changes colour in the leaves; experiment with spurge; with picris. 3. Upper surface of the leaf only acts as a respiratory organ. 4. Upper surface repels moisture; leaves laid on water. 5. Leaves killed by oil like insects; muscles at the foot-stalks of leaves. 6. Use of light to vegetable leaves; experiments of Priestley, Ingenhouz, and Scheele. 7. Vegetable circulation similar to that of fish. II. Another pulmonary system belongs to flowers; colours of flowers. 1. Vascular structure of the corol. 2. Glands producing honey, wax, &c. perish with the corol. 3. Many flowers have no green leaves attending them, as Colchicum. 4. Corols not for the defence of the stamens. 5. Corol of Helleborus Niger changes to a calyx. 6. Green leaves not necessary to the fruit-bud; green leaves of Colchicum belong to the new bulb, not to the flower. 7. Flower-bud after the corol falls is simply an uterus; mature flowers not injured by taking off the green leaves. 8. Inosculation of vegetable vessels.
NOTE XXXVIII.—VEGETABLE IMPREGNATION.
SEEDS in broom discovered twenty days before the flower opens; progress of the seeds after impregnation; seeds exist before fecundation; analogy [Page 256] between seeds and eggs; progress of the egg within the hen; spawn of frogs and fishes; male Salamander; marine plants project a liquor, not a powder; seminal fluid diluted with water, if a stimulas only? Male and female influence necessary in animals, insects, and vegetables, both in production of seeds and buds; does the embryon-seed produce the surrounding fruit, like insects in gall-nuts?
NOTE XXXIX.—VEGETABLE GLANDULATION.
VEGETABLE glands cannot be injected with coloured fluids; essential oil; wax; honey; nectary, its complicate apparatus; exposes the honey to the air like the lachrymal gland; honey is nutritious; the male and female parts of flowers copulate and die like moths and butterflies, and are fed like them with honey; anthers supposed to become insects; depredation of the honey and wax injurious to plants; honey-dew; honey oxygenated by exposure to air; necessary for the production of sensibility; the provision for the embryon plant of honey, sugar, starch, &c. supplies food to numerous classes of animals; various vegetable secretions, as gum tragacanth, camphor, elemi, anime, turpentine, balsam of Mecca, aloe, myrrh, elastic resin, manna, sugar, wax, tallow, and many other concrete juices; vegetable digestion; chemical production of sugar would multiply mankind; economy of nature.
THE BOTANIC GARDEN. PART II. CONTAINING THE LOVES OF THE PLANTS. A POEM. WITH PHILOSOPHICAL NOTES.
The first American, from the fourth London Edition.
NEW-YORK: Printed by T. & J. SWORDS, Printers to the Faculty of Physic of Columbia College, No. 99 Pearl-street. 1798.
PREFACE.
LINNAEUS has divided the vegetable world into 24 Classes; these Classes into about 120 Orders; these Orders contain about 2000 Families, or Genera; and these Families about 20,000 Species; besides the innumerable Varieties, which the accidents of climate or cultivation have added to these Species.
The Classes are distinguished from each other in this ingenious system, by the number, situation, adhesion, or reciprocal proportion of the males in each flower. The Orders, in many of these Classes, are distinguished by the number, or other circumstances of the females. The Families, or Genera, are characterized by the analogy of all the parts of the flower or fructification. The Species are distinguished by the foliage of the plant; and the Varieties by any accidental circumstance of colour, taste, or odour; the seeds of these do not always produce plants similar to the parent; as in our numerous fruit-trees and garden flowers; which are propagated by grafts or layers.
The first eleven Classes include the plants, in whose flowers both the sexes reside; and in which the Males or Stamens are neither united, nor unequal in height when at maturity; and are, therefore, distinguished from each other simply by the number of males in each flower, as is seen in the annexed PLATE, copied from the Dictionaire Botanique of M. BULLIARD, in which the numbers of each division refer to the Botanic Classes.
- CLASS I. ONE MALE, Monandria; includes the plants which possess but One Stamen in each flower.
- II. TWO MALES, Diandria. Two Stamens.
- [Page iv]III. THREE MALES, Triandria. Three Stamens.
- IV. FOUR MALES, Tetrandria, Four Stamens.
- V. FIVE MALES, Petandria. Five Stamens.
- VI. SIX MALES, Hexandria. Six stamens.
- VII. SEVEN MALES, Heptandria. Seven Stamens.
- VIII. EIGHT MALES, Octandria. Eight Stamens.
- IX. NINE MALES, Enneandria. Nine Stamens.
- X. TEN MALES, Decandria. Ten Stamens.
- XI. TWELVE MALES, Dedecandria. Twelve Stamens.
The next two Classes are distinguished not only by the number of equal and disunited males, as in the above eleven Classes, but require an additional circumstance to be attended to viz. whether the males or stamens be situated on the calyx, or not
XII. TWENTY MALES, Icosandria. Twenty Stamens inserted on the calyx, or flower-cup; as is well seen in the last Figure of No. xii. in the annexed Plate.
XIII. MANY MALES, Polyandria. From 20 to 100 Stamens, which do not adhere to the calyx; as is well seen in the first figure of No. xiii. in the annexed Plate.
In the next two Classes, not only the number of stamens are to be observed, but the reciprocal proportions in respect to height.
XIV. TWO POWERS, Didynamia. Four Stamens, of which two are lower than the other two; as is seen in the two first Figures of No. xiv.
XV. FOUR POWERS, Totradynamia. Six Stamens, of which four are taller, and the two lower ones opposite to each other; as is seen in the third Figure of the upper row, in No. xv.
The five subsequent Classes are distinguished not by the number of the males, or stamens, but by their union or adhesion, either by their anthers or filaments, or to the female, or pistil.
XVI. ONE BROTHERHOOD, Monadelphia. Many Stamens united by their filaments into one company; as in the second Figure below of NO. xvi.
[Page v] XVII. TWO BROTHERHOODS, Diadelphia. Many Stamens united by their filaments into two companies; as in the uppermost Figure, No. xvii.
XVIII. MANY BROTHERHOODS, Polyadelphia. Many Stamens united by their filaments into three or more companies; as in No. xviii.
XIX. CONFEDERATE MALES, Syngenesia. Many Stamens united by their anthers; as in the first and second Figures, NO. xix.
XX. FEMININE MALES, Gynandria. Many Stamens attached to the pistil.
The next three Classes consist of plants, whose flowers contain but one of the sexes; or if some of them contain both sexes, there are other flowers accompanying them of but one sex.
XXI. ONE HOUSE, Monoecia. Male flowers and female flowers separate, but on the same plant.
XXII. TWO HOUSES, Dioecia. Male flowers and female flowers separate, on different plants.
XXIII. POLYGAMY, Polygamia. Male and female flowers on one or more plants, which have, at the same time, flowers of both sexes.
The last Class contains the plants whose flowers are not discernible.
XXIV. CLANDESTINE MARRIAGE, Cryptogamia.
The Orders of the first thirteen Classes are founded on the number of Females, or Pistils, and distinguished by the names, ONE FEMALE, Monogynia. TWO FEMALES, Digynia. THREE FEMALES, Trigynia, &c. as is seen in No. i. which represents a plant of one male, one female; and in the first Figure of No. xi. which represents a flower with twelve males, and three females; (for, where the pistils have no apparent styles, the summits, or stigmas, are to be numbered,) and in the first Figure of No. xii. which represents a flower with twenty males, and many females; and in the last Figure of the same No. which has twenty males, and one female; [Page vi] and in No. xiii. which represents a flower with many males, and many females.
The Class of TWO POWERS, is divided into two natural Orders; into such as have their seeds naked at the bottom of the calyx, or flower-cup; and such as have their seeds covered; as is seen in No. xvi. Fig. 3 and 5.
The Class of FOUR POWERS, is divided also into two Orders; in one of these the seeds are inclosed in a silicule, as in Shepherd's purse, No. xv. Fig. 5. In the other they are inclosed in a silique; as in Wall-flower, Fig. 4.
In all the other Classes, excepting the Classes Confederate Males and Clandestine Marriage, as the character of each Class is distinguished by the situations of the males; the character of the Orders is marked by the numbers of them. In the Class ONE BROTHERHOOD, No. xvi. Fig. 3. the Order of ten males is represented. And in the Class TWO BROTHERHOODS, No. xvii. Fig. 2. the Order of ten males is represented.
In the Class CONFEDERATE MALES, the Orders are chiefly distinguished by the fertility or barrenness of the florets of the disk, or ray of the compound flower.
And in the Class of CLANDESTINE MARRIAGE, the four Orders are termed FERNS, MOSSES, FLAGS, and FUNGUSSES.
The Orders are again divided into Genera, or Families, which are all natural associations, and are described from the general resemblances of the parts of fructification, in respect to their number, form, situation, and reciprocal proportion. These are the Calyx, or Flower-cup; as seen in No. iv. Fig. 1. No. x. Fig. 1, and 3. No. xiv. Fig. 1, 2, 3, 4. Second, the Corol, or Blossom; as seen in No. i, ii. &c. Third, the Males, or Stamens; as in No. iv. Fig. 1. and No. viii. Fig. 1. Fourth, the Females or Pistils; as in No. i. [Page vii] No. xii. Fig. 1. No. xiv. Fig. 3. No. xv. Fig. 3. Fifth, the Pericarp, or Fruit-vessel; as in No. xv. Fig. 4, 5. No. xvii. Fig. 2. Sixth, the Seeds.
The illustrious author of the Sexual System of Botany, in his preface to his account of the Natural Orders, ingeniously imagines, that one plant of each Natural Order was created in the beginning; and that the intermarriages of these produced one plant of every Genus, or Family; and that the intermarriages of these Generic, or Family plants, produced all the species: and, lastly, that the intermarriages of the individuals of the species produced the Varieties.
In the following POEM, the name or number of the Class or Order of each plant is printed in Italics as "Two brother swains." "One house contains them;" and the word "secret, expresses the class of Clandestine Marriage.
The Reader who wishes to become further acquainted with this delightful field of science, is advised to study the works of the Great Master, and is apprized that they are exactly and literally translated into English, by a Society at LICHFIELD, in four Volumes Octavo.
To the SYSTEM OF VEGETABLES is prefixed a copious explanation of all the Terms used in Botany, translated from a thesis of Dr. ELMSGREEN, with the plates and references from the Philosophia Botannica of LINNAEUS.
To the FAMILIES OF PLANTS is prefixed a Catalogue of the names of plants, and other Botanic Terms, carefully accented, to shew their proper pronunciation; a work of great labour, and which was much wanted, not only by beginners, but by proficients in BOTANY.
PROEM.
Lo, here a CAMERA OBSCURA is presented to thy view, in which are lights and shades dancing on a whited canvas, and magnified into apparent life!—If thou art perfectly at leisure for such trivial amusement, walk in, and view the wonders of my INCHANTED GARDEN.
Whereas P. OVIDIUS NASO, a great Necromancer in the famous Court of AUGUSTUS CAESAR, did, by art poetic, transmute Men, Women, and even Gods and Goddesses, into Trees and Flowers; I have undertaken, by similar art, to restore some of them to their original animality, after having remained prisoners so long in their respective vegetable mansions; and have here exhibited them before thee. Which thou may'st contemplate as diverse little pictures, suspended over the chimney of a [Page x] Lady's dressing room, connected only by a slight festoon of ribbons. And which, though thou may'st not be acquainted with the originals, may amuse thee by the beauty of their persons, their graceful attitudes, or the brilliancy of their dress.
[Page]
THE BOTANIC GARDEN. LOVES OF THE PLANTS. CANTO I.
[Page]
[Page]
[Page]
[Page]
[Page]
INTERLUDE I.
YOUR verses, Mr. Botanist, consist of pure description; I hope there is sense in the notes.
I am only a flower-painter, or occasionally attempt a landskip; and leave the human figure, with the subjects of history, to abler artists.
It is well to know what subjects are within the limits of your pencil; many have failed of success from the want of this selfknowledge. But pray tell me, what is the essential difference between Poetry and Prose? is it solely the melody or measure of the language?
I think not solely; for some prose has its melody, and even measure. And good verses, well spoken in a language unknown to the hearer, are not easily to be distinguished from good prose.
Is it the sublimity, beauty, or novelty of the sentiments?
Not so; for sublime sentiments are often better expressed in prose. Thus when Warwick, in one of the plays of Shakespeare, is left wounded on the field, after the loss of the battle, and his friend says to him, "O, could you but fly!" what can be more sublime than this answer, "Why, then, I would not fly." No measure of verse, I imagine, could add dignity to this sentiment. And it would be easy to select examples of the beautiful or new from prose writers, which, I suppose, no measure of verse could improve.
In what, then, consists the essential difference between Poetry and Prose?
Next to the measure of the language, the principal distinction appears to me to consist in this: that Poetry admits of but few words expressive of very abstracted ideas, whereas Prose abounds with them. And as our ideas derived from visible objects are more distinct than those derived from the objects of our other senses, the words expressive of these ideas belonging to vision, make up the principal part of poetic language. That is, [Page 40] the Poet writes principally to the eye, the Prose writer uses more abstracted terms. Mr. Pope has written a bad verse in the Windsor Forest:
The word renown'd does not present the idea of a visible object to the mind, and is thnece prosaic. But change this line thus:
and it becomes poetry, because the scenery is then brought before the eye.
This may be done in prose.
And when it is done in a single word, it animates the prose; so it is more agreeable to read in Mr. Gibbon's History, "Germany was at this time over-shadowed with extensive forests," than Germany was at this time full of extensive forests. But where this mode of expression occurs too frequently, the prose approaches to poetry: and in graver works, where we expect to be instructed rather than amused, it becomes tedious and impertinent. Some parts of Mr. Burke's eloquent orations become intricate and enervated by superfluity of poetic ornament; which quantity of ornament would have been agreeable in poem, where much ornament is expected.
Is, then the office of Poetry only to amuse?
The Muses are young Ladies; we expect to see them dressed; though not like some modern beauties, with so much gauze and feather, that "the Lady herself is the least part of her." There are, however, didactic pieces of poetry, which are much admired, as the Georgics of Virgil, Mason's English Garden, Haley's Epistles; nevertheless, Science is best delivered in prose, as its mode of reasoning is from stricter analogies than metaphors or similies.
Do not Personifications and Allegories distinguish Poetry?
These are other arts of bringing objects before the eye; or of expressing sentiments in the language of vision; and are, indeed, better suited to the pen than the pencil.
That is strange, when you have just said they are used to bring their objects before the eye.
In Poetry the personification or allegoric figure is generally [Page 41] indistinct, and therefore does not strike us so forcibly as to make us attend to its improbability; but in painting, the figures being all much more distinct, their improbability becomes apparent, and seizes our attention to it. Thus the person of Concealment is very indistinct, and therefore does not compel us to attend to its improbability, in the following beautiful lines of Shakespeare:
But in these lines below the person of Reason obtrudes itself into our company, and becomes disagreeable by its distinctness, and consequent improbability:
Allegoric figures are, on this account, in general, less manageable in painting and in statuary than in poetry; and can seldom be introduced in the two former arts in company with natural figures, as is evident from the ridiculous effect of many of the paintings of Rubens, in the Luxemburgh gallery; and for this reason, because their improbability becomes more striking, when there are the figures of real persons by their side to compare them with.
Mrs. Angelica Kauffman, well apprised of this circumstance, has introduced no mortal figures amongst her Cupids and her Graces. And the great Roubiliac, in his unrivalled monument of Time and Fame struggling for the trophy of General Wade, has only hung up a medallion of the head of the hero of the piece. There are, however, some allegoric figures, which we have so often heard described or seen delineated, that we almost forget that they do not exist in common life; and thence view them without astonishment; as the figures of the heathen mythology, [Page 42] of angels, devils, death, and time; and almost believe them to be realities, even when they are mixed with representations of the natural forms of man. Whence I conclude, that a certain degree of probability is necessary to prevent us from revolting with distaste from unnatural images, unless we are otherwise so much interested in the contemplation of them as not to perceive their improbability.
Is this reasoning about degrees of probability just?—When Sir Joshua Reynolds, who is unequalled both in the theory and practice of his art, and who is a great master of the pen as well as the pencil, has asserted, in a discourse delivered to the Royal Academy, December 11, 1786, that "the higher styles of painting, like the higher kinds of the Drama, do not aim at any thing like deception; or have any expectation that the spectators should think the events there represented as really passing before them." And he then accuses Mr. Fielding of bad judgment, when he attempts to compliment Mr. Garrick in one of his novels, by introducing an ignorant man, mistaking the representation of a scene in Hamlet for a reality; and thinks, because he was an ignorant man, he was less liable to make such a mistake.
It is a metaphysical question, and requires more attention than Sir Joshua has bestowed upon it.—You will allow that we are perfectly deceived in our dreams: and that even in our waking reveries, we are often so much absorbed in the contemplation of what passes in our imaginations, that, for a while, we do not attend to the lapse of time, or to our own locality; and thus suffer a similar kind of deception, as in our dreams. That is, we believe things present before our eyes, which are not so.
There are two circumstances which contribute to this complete deception in our dreams: First, because, in sleep, the organs of sense are closed or inert, and hence the trains of ideas associated in our imaginations are never interrupted or dissevered by the irritations of external objects, and cannot, therefore, be contrasted with our sensations. On this account, though we are affected with a variety of passions in our dreams, as anger, love, joy, yet we never experience surprize. For surprize is only produced when any external irritations suddenly obtrude themselves, and dissever our passing trains of ideas.
Secondly, because, in sleep, there is a total suspension of our voluntary power, both over the muscles of our bodies, and the ideas of our minds; for we neither walk about, nor reason in complete [Page 43] sleep. Hence, as the trains of our ideas are passing in our imaginations in dreams, we cannot compare them with our previous knowledge of things, as we do in our waking hours; for this a voluntary exertion, and thus we cannot perceive their incongruity.
Thus we are deprived, in sleep, of the only two means by which we can distinguish the trains of ideas passing in our imaginations, from those excited by our sensations; and are led by their vivacity to believe them to belong to the latter. For the vivacity of these trains of ideas, passing in the imagination, is greatly increased by the causes above-mentioned; that is, by their not being disturbed or dissevered either by the appulses of external bodies, as in surprize, or by our voluntary exertions in comparing them with our previous knowledge of things, as in reasoning upon them.
Now to apply.
When, by the art of the Painter or Poet, a train of ideas is suggested to our imaginations, which interests us so much by the pain or pleasure it affords, that we cease to attend to the irritations of common external objects, and cease also to use any voluntary efforts to compare these interesting trains of ideas with our previous knowledge of things, a complete reverie is produced: during which time, however short, if it be but for a moment, the objects themselves appear to exist before us. This, I think, has been called, by an ingenious critic, "the ideal presence" of such objects. (Elements of Criticism, by Lord Kaimes.) And in respect to the compliment intended by Mr. Fielding to Mr. Garrick, it would seem that an ignorant rustic at the play of Hamlet, who has some previous belief in the appearance of Ghosts, would sooner be liable to fall into a reverie, and continue in it longer, than one who possessed more knowledge of the real nature of things, and had a greater facility of exercising his reason.
It must require great art in the Painter or Poet to produce this kind of deception.
The matter must be interesting from its sublimity, beauty, or novelty; this is the scientific part; and the art consists in bringing these distinctly before the eye, so as to produce (as abovementioned) the ideal presence of the object, in which the great Shakespeare particularly excells.
Then it is not of any consequence whether the representations correspond with nature?
Not if they so much interest the reader or spectator as to induce the reverie above described. Nature may be seen in the market-place, or at the card-table; but we expect something more than this in the play-house or picture-room. The farther the artist recedes from nature, the greater novelty he is likely to produce; if he rises above nature, he produces the sublime; and beauty is probably a selection and new combination of her most agreeable parts. Yourself will be sensible of the truth of this doctrine, by recollecting over in your mind the works of three of our celebrated artists. Sir Joshua Reynolds has introduced sublimity even into its portraits; we admire the representation of persons, whose reality we should have passed by unnoticed. Mrs. Angelica Kauffman attracts our eyes with beauty, which, I suppose, no where exists; certainly few Grecian faces are seen in this country. And the daring pencil of Fuseli transports us beyond the boundaries of nature, and ravishes us with the charm of the most interesting novelty. And Shakespeare, who excells in all these together, so far captivates the spectator, as to make him unmindful of every kind of violation of time, place, or existence. As, at the first appearance of the Ghost of Hamlet, "his ear must be dull as the fat weed which roots itself on Lethe's brink," who can attend to the improbability of the exhibition. So, in many scenes of the Tempest, we perpetually believe the action passing before our eyes, and relapse, with somewhat of distaste, into common life, at the intervals of the representation.
I suppose a poet of less ability would find such great machinery difficult and cumbersome to manage?
Just so, we should be shocked at the apparent improbabilities. As in the gardens of a Sicilian nobleman, described in Mr. Brydone's and in Mr. Swinburne's travels, there are said to be six hundred statues of imaginary monsters, which so disgust the spectators, that the State had once a serious design of destroying them; and yet the very improbable monsters in Ovid's Metamorphoses have entertained the world for many centuries.
The monsters in your Botanic Garden, I hope, are of the latter kind?
The candid reader must determine.
THE BOTANIC GARDEN. LOVES OF THE PLANTS. CANTO II.
INTERLUDE II.
THE monsters of your Botanic Garden are as surprising as the bulls with brazen feet, and the fire-breathing dragons, which guarded the Hesperian fruit; yet are they not disgusting, nor mischievous: and in the manner you have chained them together in your exhibition, they succeed each other amusingly enough, like prints of the London Cries, wrapped upon rollers, with a glass before them. In this, at least, they resemble the monsters in Ovid's Metamorphoses; but your similies, I suppose, are Homeric?
The great Bard well understood how to make use of this kind of ornament in Epic Poetry. He brings his valiant heroes into the field with much parade, and sets them a fighting with great fury; and then, after a few thrusts and parries, he introduces a long string of similies. During this the battle is supposed to continue; and thus the time necessary for the action is gained in our imaginations, and a degree of probability produced, which contributes to the temporary deception or reverie of the reader.
But the similies of Homer have another agreeable characteristic; they do not quadrate, or go upon all fours (as it is called), like the more formal similies of some modern writers; any one resembling feature seems to be, with him, a sufficient excuse for the introduction of this kind of digression. He then proceeds to deliver some agreeable poetry on this new subject, and thus converts every similie into a kind of short episode.
Then a similie should not very accurately resemble the subject?
No; it would then become a philosophical analogy; it would be ratiocination instead of poetry: it need only so far resemble the subject, as poetry itself ought to resemble nature. It should have so much sublimity, beauty, or novelty, as to interest the reader; and should be expressed in picturesque language, so as to bring the scenery before his eye; and should, lastly, bear [...]o much [Page 66] veri-similitude as not to awaken him by the violence of improbability or incongruity.
May not the reverie of the reader be dissipated or disturbed by disagreeable images being presented to his imagination, as well as by improbable or incongruous ones?
Certainly; he will endeavour to rouse himself from a disagreeable reverie, as from the nightmare. And from this may be discovered the line of boundary between the Tragic and the Horrid; which line, however, will veer a little this way or that, according to the prevailing manners of the age or country, and the peculiar association of ideas, or idiosyncracy of mind, of individuals. For instance, if an artist should represent the death of an officer in battle, by shewing a little blood on the bosom of his shirt, as if a bullet had there penetrated, the dying figure would affect the beholder with pity; and if fortitude was at the same time expressed in his countenance, admiration would be added to our pity. On the contrary, if the artist should chuse to represent his thigh as shot away by a cannon ball, and should exhibit the bleeding flesh and shattered bone of the stump, the picture would introduce into our minds ideas from a butcher's shop, or a surgeon's operation room, and we should turn from it with disgust. So if characters were brought upon the stage with their limbs disjointed by torturing instruments, and the floor covered with clotted blood and scattered brains, our theatric reverie would be destroyed by disgust, and we should leave the play-house with detestation.
The Painters have been more guilty in this respect than the Poets. The cruelty of Apollo in flaying Marsyas alive is a favourite subject with the ancient artists: and the tortures of expiring martyrs have disgraced the modern ones. It requires little genius to exhibit the muscles in convulsive action, either by the pencil or the chissel, because the interstices are deep, and the lines strongly defined: but those tender gradations of muscular action, which constitute the graceful attitudes of the body, are difficult to conceive or to execute, except by a master of nice discernment and cultivated taste.
By what definition would you distinguish the Horrid from the Tragic?
I suppose the latter consists of Distress attended with Pity, which is said to be allied to Love, the most agreeable of all our passions; and the former, in Distress, accompanied with Disgust, which is allied to Hate, and is one of our most disagreeable sensations. [Page 67] Hence, when horrid scenes of cruelty are represented in pictures, we wish to disbelieve their existence, and voluntarily exert ourselves to escape from the deception: whereas the bitter cup of true Tragedy is mingled with some sweet consolatory drops, which endear our tears, and we continue to contemplate the interesting delusion with a delight which is not easy to explain.
Has not this been explained by Lucretius, where he describes a shipwreck, and says, the spectators receive pleasure from feeling themselves safe on land? and by Akenside, in his beautiful poem on the Pleasures of Imagination, who ascribes it to our finding objects for the due exertion of our passions?
We must not confound our sensations at the contemplation of real misery with those which we experience at the scenical representations of tragedy. The spectators of a shipwreck may be attracted by the dignity and novelty of the object; and from these may be said to receive pleasure; but not from the distress of the sufferers. An ingenious writer, who has criticised this dialogue in the English Review, for August, 1789, adds, that one great source of our pleasure from scenical distress, arises from our, at the same time, generally contemplating one of the noblest objects of nature, that of Virtue triumphant over every difficulty and oppression, or supporting its votary under every suffering: or, where this does not occur, that our minds are relieved by the justice of some signal punishment awaiting the delinquent. But, besides this, at the exhibition of a good tragedy, we are not only amused by the dignity, and novelty, and beauty, of the objects before us, but, if any distressful circumstances occur too forcibly for our sensibility, we can voluntarily exert ourselves, and recollect, that the scenery is not real; and thus not only the pain, which we had received from the apparent distress, is lessened, but a new source of pleasure is opened to us, similar to that which we frequently have felt on awaking from a distressful dream: we are glad that it is not true. We are, at the same time, unwilling to relinquish the pleasure which we receive from the other interesting circumstances of the drama; and, on that account, quickly permit ourselves to relapse into the delusion; and thus alternately believe and disbelieve, almost every moment, the existence of the objects represented before us.
Have those two sovereigns of poetic land, HOMER and SHAKESPEARE, kept their works entirely free from the Horrid?—or even yourself, in your third Canto?
The descriptions of the mangled carcases of the companions of Ulysses, in the cave of Polypheme, is, in this respect, certainly objectionable, as is well observed by Scaliger. And in the play of Titus Andronicus, if that was written by Shakespeare (which, from its internal evidence, I think very improbable), there are many horrid and disgustful circumstances. The following Canto is submitted to the candour of the critical reader, to whose opinion I shall submit in silence.
THE BOTANIC GARDEN. LOVES OF THE PLANTS. CANTO III.
INTERLUDE III.
POETRY has been called a sister-art both to Painting and to Music: I wish to know what are the particulars of their relationship?
It has been already observed, that the principal part of the language of poetry consists of those words, which are expressive of the ideas, which we originally receive by the organ of sight; and, in this, it nearly indeed resembles painting; which can express itself in no other way, but by exciting the ideas or sensations belonging to the sense of vision. But besides this essential similitude in the language of the poetic pen and pencil, these two sisters resemble each other, if I may so say, in many of their habits and manners. The painter, to produce a strong effect, makes a few parts of his picture large, distinct, and luminous, and keeps the remainder in shadow, or even beneath its natural size and colour, to give eminence to the principal figure. This is similar to the common manner of poetic composition, where the subordinate characters are kept down, to elevate and give [...] to the hero or heroine of the piece.
In the [...]outh aile of the cathedral church at Lichfield, there is an ancient monument of a recumbent figure; the head and neck of which lie on a roll of matting, in a kind of niche or cavern in the wall; and about five feet distant horizontally, in another opening or cavern in the wall, are seen the feet and ankles, with some folds of garment, lying also on a matt; and though the intermediate space is a solid stone-wall, yet the imagination supplies the deficiency, and the whole figure seems to exist before our eyes. Does not this resemble one of the arts both of the painter and the poet? The former often shews a muscular arm amidst a group of figures, or an impassioned face; and, hiding the remainder of the body behind other objects, leaves the imagination to complete it. The latter, describing a single feature or attitude in picturesque words, produces before the mind an image of the whole.
[Page 92] I remember seeing a print, in which was represented a shrivelled hand, stretched through an iron grate, in the stone floor of a prison-yard, to reach at a mess of porrage, which affected me with more horrid ideas of the distress of the prisoner in the dungeon below, than could have been, perhaps, produced by an exhibition of the whole person. And, in the following beautiful scenery from the Midsummer-night's Dream, (in which I have taken the liberty to alter the place of a comma,) the description of the swimming step and prominent belly bring the whole figure before our eyes with the distinctness of reality.
There is a third sister-feature, which belongs both to the pictorial and poetic art; and that is, the making sentiments and passions visible, as it were, to the spectator: this is done in both arts by describing or pourtraying the effects or changes which those sentiments or passions produce upon the body. At the end of the unaltered play of Lear, there is a beautiful example of poetic painting: the old King is introduced as dying from grief for the loss of Cordelia: at this crisis, Shakespeare, conceiving the robe of the King to be held together by a clasp, represents him as only saying to an attendant courtier, in a faint voice, "Pray, Sir, undo this button,—thank you, Sir," and dies. Thus, by the art of the poet, the oppression at the bosom of the dying King is made visible, not described in words.
What are the features in which these sister-arts do not resemble each other?
The ingenious Bishop Berkeley, in his Treatise on Vision, a work of great ability, has evinced, that the colours which we see, are only a language suggesting to our minds the ideas of solidity and extension, which we had before received by the sense of touch. Thus, when we view the trunk of a tree, our eye can only acquaint us with the colours or shades; and from the previous experience of the sense of touch, these suggest to us the cylindrical form, with the prominent or depressed wrinkles on it. From hence it appears, that there is the strictest analogy between [Page 93] colours and sounds; as they are both but languages, which do not represent their correspondent ideas, but only suggest them to the mind, from the habits or associations of previous experience. It is, therefore, reasonable to conclude, that the more artificial arrangements of these two languages, by the poet and the painter, bear a similar analogy.
But, in one circumstance, the pen and the pencil differ widely from each other; and that is, the quantity of time which they can include in their respective representations. The former can unravel a long series of events, which may constitute the history of days or years; while the latter can exhibit only the actions of a moment. The poet is happier in describing successive scenes; the painter in representing stationary ones: both have their advantages.
Where the passions are introduced, as the poet, on one hand, has the power gradually to prepare the mind of his reader by previous climacteric circumstances, the painter, on the other hand, can throw stronger illumination and distinctness on the principal moment or catastrophe of the action; besides the advantage he has in using an universal language, which can be read in an instant of time. Thus, where a great number of figures are all seen together, supporting or contrasting each other, and contributing to explain or aggrandize the principal effect, we view a picture with agreeable surprize, and contemplate it with unceasing admiration. In the representation of the sacrifice of Jephtha's daughter, a print done from a painting of Ant. Coypel, at one glance of the eye we read all the interesting passages of the last act of a well-written tragedy; so much poetry is there condensed into a moment of time.
Will you now oblige me with an account of the relationship between Poetry, and her other sister, Music?
In the poetry of our language I don't think we are to look for any thing analogous to the notes of the gamut: for, except, perhaps, in a few exclamations or interrogations, we are at liberty to raise or sink our voice an octave or two at pleasure, without altering the sense of the words. Hence, if either poetry or prose be read in melodious tones of voice, as is done in recitativo, or in chaunting, it must depend on the speaker, not on the writer: for though words may be selected which are less harsh than others, that is, which have fewer sudden stops, or abrupt consonants amongst the vowels, or with fewer sibilant letters, yet this does [Page 94] not constitute melody, which consists of agreeable successions of notes referable to the gamut; or harmony, which consists of agreeable combinations of them. If the Chinese language has many words of similar articulation, which yet signify different ideas, when spoken in a higher or lower musical note, as some travellers affirm, it must be capable of much finer effect, in respect to the audible part of poetry, than any language we are acquainted with.
There is, however, another affinity in which poetry and music more nearly resemble each other than has generally been understood, and that is in their measure or time. There are but two kinds of time acknowledged in modern music, which are called triple time and common time. The former of these is divided by bars, each bar containing three crotchets, or a proportional number of their subdivisions into quavers and semiquavers. This kind of time is analogous to the measure of our heroic or iambic verse. Thus the two following couplets are each of them divided into five bars of triple time, each bar consisting of two crotchets and two quavers; nor can they be divided into bars analogous to common time, without the bars interfering with some of the crotchets, so as to divide them.
In these lines there is a quaver and a crotchet alternately in every bar, except in the last, in which the in make two semiquavers; the e is supposed, by Grammarians, to be cut off, which any one's ear will readily determine not to be true.
In these lines there is a quaver and a crotchet alternately in the first bar; a quaver, two crotchets, and a quaver, make the second bar. In the third bar there is a quaver, a crotchet, and a rest after the crotchet, that is, after the word poles, and two quavers begin the next line. The fourth bar consists of quavers and crotchets alternately. In the last bar there is a quaver, and a rest after it, viz. after the word kindles; and then two quavers and a crotchet. You will clearly perceive the truth of this, if you prick the musical characters above-mentioned under the verses.
[Page 95] The common time of musicians is divided into bars, each of which contains four crotchets, or a proportional number of their subdivision into quavers and semiquavers. This kind of musical time is analogous to the dactyle verses of our language, the most popular instances of which are in Mr. Anstie's Bath-Guide. In this kind of verse the bar does not begin till after the first or second syllable; and where the verse is quite complete, and written by a good ear, these first syllables, added to the last, complete the bar, exactly, in this also, corresponding with many pieces of music:
In these lines each bar consists of a crotchet, two quavers, another crotchet, and two more quavers; which are equal to four crotchets, and, like many bars of common time in music, may be subdivided into two, in beating time without disturbing the measure.
The following verses from Shenstone belong likewise to common time:
The first and second bars consist each of a crotchet, a quaver, a crotchet, a quaver, a crotchet. The third bar consists of a quaver, two crotchets, a quaver, a crotchet. The last bar is not complete without adding the letter A, which begins the first line, and then it consists of a quaver, a crotchet, a quaver, a crotchet, two quavers.
It must be observed, that the crotchets in triple time are, in general, played by musicians slower than those of common time, and hence minuets are generally pricked in triple time, and country dances generally in common time. So the verses above related, which are analogous to triple time, are generally read slower than those analogous to common time; and are thence generally used for [Page 96] graver compositions. I suppose all the different kinds of verses to be found in our odes, which have any measure at all, might be arranged under one or other of these two musical times; allowing a note or two sometimes to precede the commencement of the bar, and occasional rests, as in musical compositions: if this was attended to by those who set poetry to music, it is probable the sound and sense would oftener coincide. Whether these musical times can be applied to the lyric and heroic verses of the Greek and Latin poets, I do not pretend to determine; certain it is, that the dactyle verse of our language, when it is ended with a double rhime, much resembles the measure of Homer and Virgil, except in the length of the lines.
Then there is no relationship between the other two of these sister-ladies, Painting and Music?
There is at least a mathematical relationship, or, perhaps, I ought rather to have said, a metaphysical relationship, between them. Sir Isaac Newton has observed, that the breadths of the seven primary colours in the Sun's image, refracted by a prism, are proportional to the seven musical notes of the gamut, or to the intervals of the eight sounds contained in an octave, that is, proportional to the following numbers:
Sol. | La. | Fa. | Sol. | La. | Mi. | Fa. | Sol. |
Red. | Orange. | Yellow. | Green. | Blue. | Indigo. | Violet. | |
1/9 | 1/16 | 1/10 | 1/9 | 1/16 | 1/16 | 1/9 |
Newton's Optics, Book I. part 2. prop. 3 and 6. Dr. Smith, in his Harmonics, has an explanatory note upon this happy discovery, as he terms it, of Newton. Sect. 4. Art. 7.
From this curious coincidence, it has been proposed to produce a luminous music, consisting of successions or combinations of colours, analogous to a tune in respect to the proportions above-mentioned. This might be performed by a strong light, made by means of Mr. Argand's lamps, passing through coloured glasses, and falling on a defined part of a wall, with moveable blinds before them, which might communicate with the keys of a harpsichord, and thus produce, at the same time, visible and audible music in unison with each other.
The execution of this idea is said, by Mr. Guyot, to have been attempted by Father Caffel, without much success.
[Page 97] If this should be again attempted, there is another curious coincidence between sounds and colours, discovered by Dr. Darwin, of Shrewsbury, and explained in a paper on what he calls Ocular Spectra, in the Philosophical Transactions, vol. lxxvi. which might much facilitate the execution of it. In this treatise the Doctor has demonstrated, that we see certain colours, not only with greater ease and distinctness, but with relief and pleasure, after having for some time contemplated other certain colours; as green after red, or red after green; orange after blue, or blue after orange; yellow after violet, or violet after yellow. This, he shews, arises from the ocular spectrum of the colour last viewed coinciding with the irritation of the colour now under contemplation. Now, as the pleasure we receive from the sensation of melodious notes, independent of the previous associations of agreeable ideas with them, must arise from our hearing some proportions of sounds after others more easily, distinctly, or agreeably; and as there is a coincidence between the proportions of the primary colours, and the primary sounds, if they may be so called; he argues, that the same laws must govern the sensations of both. In this circumstance, therefore, consists the sisterhood of Music and Painting; and hence they claim a right to borrow metaphors from each other; musicians to speak of the brilliancy of sounds, and the light and shade of a concerto; and painters of the harmony of colours, and the tone of a picture. Thus it is not quite so absurd as was imagined, when the blind man asked if the colour scarlet was like the sound of a trumpet. As the coincidence or opposition of these ocular spectra (or colours which remain in the eye after we have, for some time, contemplated a luminous object), are more easily and more accurately ascertained, now their laws have been investigated by Dr. Darwin, than the relicts of evanescent sounds upon the ear, it is to be wished that some ingenious musician would further cultivate this curious field of science: for if visible music can be agreeably produced, it would be more easy to add sentiment to it, by representations of groves and Cupids, and sleeping Nymphs amid the changing colours, than is commonly done by the words of audible music.
You mentioned the greater length of the verses of Homer and Virgil. Had not these poets great advantage in the superiority of their languages compared to our own?
It is probable, that the introduction of philosophy into a country must gradually affect the language of it; as philosophy [Page 98] converses in more appropriated and abstracted terms; and thus by degrees, eradicates the abundance of metaphor, which is used in the more early ages of society. Otherwise, though the Greek compound words have more vowels, in proportion to their consonants, than the English ones, yet the modes of compounding them are less general, as may be seen by variety of instances given in the preface of the translators, prefixed to the SYSTEM OF VEGETABLES by the Lichfield Society; which happy property of our own language rendered that translation of Linnaeus as expressive and as concise, perhaps more so than the original.
And, in one respect, I believe the English language serves the purpose of poetry better than the ancient ones; I mean in the greater ease of producing personifications; for as our nouns have, in general, no genders affixed to them in prose-compositions, and in the habits of conversation, they become easily personified only by the addition of a masculine or feminine pronoun, as,
And, secondly, as most of our nouns have the article a or the prefixed to them in prose-writing and in conversation, they, in general, become personified even by the omission of these articles; as in the bold figure of Shipwreck in Miss Seward's Elegy on Capt. Cook:
Add to this, that if the verses in our heroic poetry be shorter than those of the ancients, our words likewise are shorter; and, in respect to their measure or time, which has erroneously been called melody and harmony, I doubt, from what has been said above, whether we are so much inferior as is generally believed; since many passages, which have been stolen from ancient poets, have been translated into our language without losing any thing of the beauty of the versification. The following line, translated from Juvenal by Dr. Johnson, is much superior to the original:
[Page 99] The original is as follows:
I am glad to hear you acknowledge the thefts of the modern poets from the ancient ones, whose works, I suppose, have been reckoned lawful plunder in all ages. But have not you borrowed epithets, phrases, and even half a line occasionally, from modern poets?
It may be difficult to mark the exact boundary of what should be termed plagiarism: where the sentiment and expression are both borrowed without due acknowledgment, there can be no doubt;—single words, on the contrary, taken from other authors, cannot convict a writer of plagiarism: they are lawful game, wild by nature, the property of all who can capture them;—and, perhaps, a few common flowers of speech may be gathered, as we pass over our neighbour's inclosure, without stigmatising us with the title of thieves; but we must not, therefore, plunder his cultivated fruit.
The four lines at the end of the plant Upas are imitated from Dr. Young's Night Thoughts. The line in the episode adjoined to Cassia, "The salt tear mingling with the milk he sips," is from an interesting and humane passage in Langhorne's Justice of Peace. There are probably many others, which, if I could recollect them, should here be acknowledged. As it is, like exotic plants, their mixture with the native ones, I hope, adds beauty to my Botanic Garden: and such as it is, Mr. Bookseller, I now leave it to you to desire the Ladies and Gentlemen to walk in; but, please to apprize them, that, like the spectators at an unskilful exhibition in some village-barn, I hope they will make Good-humour one of their party; and thus theirselves supply the defects of the representation.
THE BOTANIC GARDEN. LOVES OF THE PLANTS. CANTO IV.
[Page]
[Page]
THE BOTANIC GARDEN. ADDITIONAL NOTES.
P. 14. Additional note to Curcuma. THESE antherless filaments seem to be an endeavour of the plant to produce more stamens, as would appear from some experiments of M. Reynier, instituted for another purpose; he cut away the stamens of many flowers, with design to prevent their fecundity, and in many instances the flower threw out new filaments from the wounded part, of different lengths, but did not produce new anthers. The experiments were made on the geum rivale, different kinds of mallows, and the aechinops citro. Critical Review for March, 1788.
P. 15. Addition to the note on Iris. In the Persian Iris the end of the lower petal is purple, with white edges and orange streaks, creeping, as it were, into the mouth of the flower like an insect; by which deception in its native climate it probably prevents a similar insect from plundering it of its honey; the edges of the lower petal lap over those of the upper one, which prevents it from opening too wide on fine days, and facilities its return at night; whence the rain is excluded, and the air admitted. See Polymorpha, Rubia, and Cypripedia, in Part I.
P. 17. Additional note on Chondrilla. In the natural state of the expanded flower of the barberry, the stamens lie on the petals; under the concave summits of which the anthers shelter themselves, and in this situation remain perfectly rigid; but on touching the inside of the filament near its base with a fine bristle, or blunt needle, the stamen instantly bends upwards, and the anther, embracing the stigma, sheds its dust. Observations on the Irritation of Vegetables, by T. E. Smith, M. D.
P. 19. Addition to the note on Silene. I saw a plant of the Dionaea Muscipula, Fly-trap of Venus, this day, in the collection of Sir B. Boothby, at Ashburn-Hall, Derbyshire, Aug. 20th, 1788; and on drawing a straw along the middle of the rib of the leaves as they lay upon the ground round the stem, each of them, in about a second of time, closed and doubled itself up, crossing the thorns over the opposite edge of the leaf, like the teeth of a spring rat-trap: of this plant I was favoured with an elegant coloured drawing, by Miss Maria Jackson, of Tarporly, in Cheshire, a Lady who adds much botanical knowledge to many other elegant acquirements.
In the Apocynum Androsaemifolium, one kind of Dog's bane, the anthers converge over the nectaries, which consist of five glandular oval corpuscles surrounding the germ; and, at the same time, admit air to the nectaries [Page 128] at the interstice between each anther. But when a fly inserts its proboscis between these anthers to plunder the honey, they converge closer, and with such violence as to detain the fly, which thus generally perishes. This account was related to me by R. W. Darwin, Esq. of Elston, in Nottinghamshire, who showed me the plant in flower, July 2d, 1788, with a fly thus held fast by the end of its proboscis, and was well seen by a magnifying lens, and which, in vain, repeatedly struggled to disengage itself, till the converging anthers were separated by means of a pin: on some days he had observed that almost every flower of this elegant plant had a fly in it thus entangled; and, a few weeks afterwards, favoured me with his further observations on this subject.
‘My Apocynum is not yet out of flower. I have often visited it, and have frequently found four or five flies, some alive, and some dead, in its flowers; they are generally caught by the trunk or proboscis, sometimes by the trunk and a leg: there is one at present only caught by a leg. I don't know that this plant sleeps, as the flowers remain open in the night; yet the flies frequently make their escape. In a plant of Mr. Ordoyno's, an ingenious gardener at Newark, who is possessed of a great collection of plants, I saw many flowers of an Apocynum with three dead flies in each: they are a thin-bodied fly, and rather less than the common house-fly; but I have seen two or three other sorts of flies thus arrested by the plant. Aug. 12, 1788.’
P. 2l. Additional note on Ilex. The efficient cause which renders the hollies prickly, in Needwood Forest, only as high as the animals can reach them, may arise from the lower branches being constantly cropped by them, and thus shoot forth more luxuriant foliage: it is probable the shears in gardenhollies may produce the same effect, which is equally curious, as prickles are not thus produced on other plants.
P. 35. Additional note on Ulva. M. Hubert made some observations on the air contained in the cavities of the bambou. The stems of these canes were from 40 to 50 feet in height, and 4 or 5 inches in diameter, and might contain about 30 pints of elastic air. He cut a bambou, and introduced a lighted candle into the cavity, which was extinguished immediately on its entrance. He tried this about 60 times in a cavity of the bambou, containing about two pints. He introduced mice at different times into these cavities, which seemed to be somewhat affected, but soon recovered their agility. The stem of the bambou is not hollow till it rises more than one soot from the earth; the divisions between the cavities are convex downwards. Observ. sur la Physìque, par M. Rozier, l. 33, p. 130.
P. 103. Addition to the note on Tropoeolum. In Sweden a very curious phenomenon has been observed on certain flowers, by M. Haggren, Lecturer in Natural History. One evening he perceived a saint flash of light repeatedly dart from a Marigold: surprized at such an uncommon appearance, he resolved to examine it with attention; and, to be assured that it was no deception of the eye, he placed a man near him, with orders to make a signal at the moment when he observed the light. They both saw it constantly at the same moment.
[Page 129] The light was most brilliant on Marigolds, of an orange or flame colour; but scarcely visible on pale ones.
The flash was frequently seen on the same flower two or three times in quick succession, but more commonly at intervals of several minutes; and when several flowers in the same place emitted their light together, it could be observed at a considerable distance.
This phenomenon was remarked in the months of July and August, at sun-set, and for half an hour after, when the atmosphere was clear; but after a rainy day, or when the air was loaded with vapours, nothing of it was seen.
The following flowers emitted flashes more or less vivid, in this order:
- l. The Marigold, (Calendula Officinalis).
- 2. Garden Nasturtion, (Tropoeolum majus).
- 3. Orange Lily, (Lilium bulbiferum).
- 4. African Marigold, (Tagetes patula et erecta).
Sometimes it was also observed on the Sun-flowers. (Helianthus annuus). But bright yellow, or flame colour, seemed in general necessary for the production of this light; for it was never seen on the flowers of any other colour.
To discover whether some little insects, or phosphoric worms, might not be the cause of it, the flowers were carefully examined even with a microscope, without any such being found.
From the rapidity of the flash, and other circumstances, it might be conjectured, that there is something of electricity in this phenomenon. It is well known, that when the pistil of a flower is impregnated, the pollen bursts away by its elasticity, with which electricity may be combined. But M. Haggren, after having observed the flash from the Orange-lily, the anthers of which are a considerable space distant from the petals, found that the light proceeded from the petals only; whence he concludes that this electric light is caused by the pollen, which, in flying off, is scattered upon the petals—Obser. Physìque par M. Rozier, vol. xxxiii. p. III.
Description of the Poison-Tree in the Island of JAVA. Translated from the original Dutch of N. P. Foersch.
THIS destructive tree is called, in the Malayan language, Bohon-Upas, and has been described by naturalists; but their accounts have been so tinetured with the marvellous, that the whole narration has been supposed to be an ingenious fiction by the generality of readers. Nor is this in the least degree surprising, when the circumstances, which we shall faithfully relate in this description, are considered.
I must acknowledge, that I long doubted the existence of this tree, until a stricter inquiry convinced me of my error. I shall now only relate simple unadorned facts, of which I have been an eye-witness. My readers may depend upon the fidelity of this account. In the year 1774, I was stationed at Batavia, as a surgeon, in the service of the Dutch East-India company. [Page 130] During my residence there, I received several different accounts of the Bohon-Upas, and the violent effects of its poison. They all then seemed incredible to me, but raised my curiosity in so high a degree, that I resolved to investigate this subject thoroughly, and to trust only to my own observations. In consequence of this resolution, I applied to be GovernorGeneral, Mr. Petrus Albertus van der Parra, for a pass to travel through the country: my request was granted; and, having procured every information, I set out on my expedition. I had procured a recommendation from an old Malayan priest to another priest, who lives on the nearest inhabitable spot to the tree, which is about fifteen or sixteen miles distant. The letter proved of great service to me so my undertaking, as that priest is appointed by the Emperor to reside there, in order to prepare for eternity the souls of those who, for different crimes, are sentenced to approach the tree, and to procure the poison.
The Bohon-Upas is situated in the island of Java, about twenty-seven leagues from Batavia, fourteen from Soura-Charta, the seat of the Emperor, and between eighteen and twenty leagues from Tinkjoe, the present residence of the Sultan of Java. It is surrounded on all sides by a circle of high hills and mountains; and the country round it, to the distance of ten or twelve miles from the tree, is entirely barren. Not a tree, nor a shrub, nor even the least plant or grass, is to be seen. I have made the tour all around this dangerous spot, at about eighteen miles distant from the centre, and I found the aspect of the country on all sides equally dreary. The easiest ascent of the hills is from that part where the old ecclesiastic dwells. From his house the criminals are sent for the poison, into which the points of all warlike instruments are dipped. It is of high value, and produces a considerable revenue to the Emperor.
Account of the manner in which the Poison is procured.
The poison which is procured from this tree, is a gum that issues out between the bark and the tree itself, like the camphor. Malefactors who, for their crimes, are sentenced to die, are the only persons who fetch the poison; and this is the only chance they have of saving their lives. After sentence is pronounced upon them by the judge, they are asked in court, whether they will die by the hands of the executioner, or whether they will go to the Upas tree for a box of poison? They commonly prefer the latter proposal, as there is not only some chance of preserving their lives, but also a certainty, in case of their safe return, that a provision will be made for them in future by the Emperor. They are also permitted to ask a favour from the Emperor, which is generally of a trifling nature, and commonly granted. They are then provided with a silver or tortoiseshell box, in which they are to put the poisonous gum, and are properly instructed how to proceed while they are upon their dangerous expedition. Among other particulars, they are always told to attend to the direction of the winds; as they are to go towards the tree before the wind, so that the effluvia from the tree are always blown from them. They are told, likewise, to travel with the utmost dispatch, as that is the only method of insuring a safe return. They are afterwards [Page 131] sent to the house of the old priest, to which place they are commonly attended by their friends and relations. Here they generally remain some days, in expectation of a favourable breeze. During that time the ecclesiastic prepares them for their future fate by prayers and admonitions.
When the hour of their departure arrives, the priest puts on them a long leather-cap, with two glasses before their eyes, which comes down as far as their breast; and also provides them with a pair of leather gloves. They are then conducted by the priest, and their friends and relations, about two miles on their journey. Here the priest repeats his instructions, and tells them where they are to look for the tree. He shews them a hill, which they are told to ascend, and that on the other side they will find a rivulet which they are to follow, and which will conduct them directly to the Upas. They now take leave of each other; and, amidst prayers for their success, the delinquents hasten away.
The worthy old ecclesiastic has assured me, that during his residence there, for upwards of thirty years, he had dismissed above seven hundred criminals in the manner which I have described; and that scarcely two out of twenty have returned. He shewed me a catalogue of all the unhappy sufferers, with the date of their departure from his house annexed; and a list of the offences for which they had been condemned: to which was added, a list of those who had returned in safety. I afterwards saw another list of these culprits, at the jail-keeper's, at Soura-Charta, and found that they perfectly corresponded with each other, and with the different informations which I afterwards obtained.
I was present at some of these melancholy ceremonies, and desired different delinquents to bring with them some pieces of the wood, or a small branch, or some leaves, of this wonderful tree. I have also given them silk cords, desiring them to measure its thickness. I never could procure more than two dry leaves that were picked up by one of them on his return; and all I could learn from him, concerning the tree itself, was, that it stood on the border of a rivulet, as described by the old priest; that it was of a middling size; that five or six young trees of the same kind stood close by it; but that no other shrub or plant could be seen near it; and that the ground was of a brownish sand, full of stones, almost impracticable for travelling, and covered with dead bodies. After many conversations with the old Malayan priest, I questioned him about the first discovery, and asked his opinion of this dangerous tree; upon which he gave me the following answer:
‘We are told in our new Alcoran, that, above an hundred years ago, the country around the tree was inhabited by a people strongly addicted to the sins of Sodom and Gomorrha; when the great Prophet Mahomet determined not to suffer them to lead such detestable lives any longer, he applied to God to punish them: upon which God caused this tree to grow out of the earth, which destroyed them all, and rendered the country for ever uninhabitable.’
Such was the Malayan opinion. I shall not attempt to comment; but must observe, that all the Malayans consider this tree as an holy instrument of the great prophet to punish the sins of mankind; and, therefore, [Page 132] to die of the poison of the Upas is generally considered among them as an honourable death. For that reason I also observed, that the delinquents who were going to the tree, were generally dressed in their best apparel.
This, however, is certain, though it may appear incredible, that from fifteen to eighteen miles round this tree, not only no human creature can exist, but that, in that space of ground, no living animal of any kind has ever been discovered. I have also been assured by several persons of veracity, that there are no fish in the waters, nor has any rat, mouse, or any other vermin, been seen there; and when any birds fly so near this tree, that the effluvia reaches them, they fall a sacrifice to the effects of the poison. This circumstance has been ascertained by different delinquents, who, in their return, have seen the birds drop down, and have picked them up dead, and brought them to the old ecclesiastic.
I will here mention an instance, which proves the fact beyond all doubt, and which happened during my stay at Java.
In the year 1775, a rebellion broke out among the subjects of the Massay, a sovereign prince, whose dignity is nearly equal to that of the Emperor. They refused to pay a duty imposed upon them by their sovereign, whom they openly opposed. The Massay sent a body of a thousand troops to disperse the rebels, and to drive them, with their families, out of his dominions. Thus four hundred families, consisting of above sixteen hundred souls, were obliged to leave their native country. Neither the Emperor nor the Sultan would give them protection, not only because they were rebels, but also through fear of displeasing their neighbour, the Massay. In this distressful situation, they had no other resource than to repair to the uncultivated parts round the Upas, and requested permission of the Emperor to settle there. Their request was granted, on condition of their fixing their abode not more than twelve or fourteen miles from the tree, in order not to deprive the inhabitants already settled there, at a greater distance, of their cultivated lands. With this they were obliged to comply; but the consequence was, that in less than two months their number was reduced to about three hundred. The chiefs of those who remained returned to the Massay, informed him of their losses, and intreated his pardon, which induced him to receive them again as subjects, thinking them sufficiently punished for their misconduct. I have seen and conversed with several of those who survived, soon after their return. They all had the appearance of persons tainted with an infectious disorder; they looked pale and weak, and, from the account which they gave of the loss of their comrades, and of the symptoms and circumstances which attended their dissolution, such as convulsions, and other signs of a violent death, I was fully convinced that they sell victims to the poison.
This violent effect of the poison at so great a distance from the tree certainly appears surprising, and almost incredible; and especially, when we consider that it is possible for delinquents who approach the tree to return alive. My wonder, however, in a great measure, ceased, after I had made the following observations:
I have said before, that malefactors are instructed to go to the tree with [Page 133] the wind, and to return against the wind. When the wind continues to blow from the same quarter while the delinquent travels thirty, or six and thirty miles, if he be of a good constitution, he certainly survives. But what proves the most destructive is, that there is no dependence on the wind in that part of the world for any length of time.—There are no regular landwinds; and the sea-wind is not perceived there at all, the situation of the tree being at too great a distance, and surrounded by high mountains and uncultivated forests. Besides, the wind there never blows a fresh regular gale, but is commonly merely a current of light, soft breezes, which pass through the different openings of the adjoining mountains. It is also frequently difficult to determine from what part of the globe the wind really comes, as it is divided by various obstructions in its passage, which easily change the direction of the wind, and often totally destroy its effects.
I, therefore, impute the distant effects of the poison, in a great measure, to the constant gentle winds in those parts, which have not power enough to disperse the poisonous particles. If high winds were more frequent and durable there, they would certainly weaken very much, and even destroy the obnoxious effluvia of the poison; but without them, the air remains infected and pregnant with these poisonous vapours.
I am the more convinced of this, as the worthy ecclesiastic assured me, that a dead calm is always attended with the greatest danger, as there is a continual perspiration issuing from the tree, which is seen to rise and spread in the air, like the putrid steam of a marshy cavern.
Experiments made with the Gum of the UPAS-TREE.
In the year 1776, in the month of February, I was present at the execution of thirteen of the Emperor's concubines, at Soura-Charta, who were convicted of infidelity to the Emperor's bed. It was in the forenoon, about eleven o'clock, when the fair criminals were led into an open space, within the walls of the Emperor's palace. There the judge passed sentence upon them, by which they were doomed to suffer death by a lancet, poisoned with Upas. After this the Alcoran was presented to them, and they were, according to the law of their great prophet Mahomet, to acknowledge and to affirm by oath, that the charges brought against them, together with the sentence and their punishment, were fair and equitable. This they did, by laying their right hand upon the Alcoran, their left hand upon their breast, and their eyes lifted towards heaven; the judge then held the Alcoran to their lips, and they kissed it.
These ceremonies over, the executioner proceeded on his business in the following manner:—Thirteen posts, each about five feet high, had been previously erected. To these the delinquents were fastened, and their breasts stripped naked. In this situation they remained a short time in continual prayers, attended by several priests, until a signal was given by the judge to the executioner; on which the latter produced an instrument, much like the spring lancet used by farriers for bleeding horses. With this instrument, it being poisoned with the gum of the Upas, the unhappy wretches were lanced in the middle of their breasts, and the operation was performed upon them all in less than two minutes.
[Page 134] My astonishment was raised to the highest degree, when I beheld the sudden effects of that poison; for in about five minutes after they were lanced they were taken with a tremor, attended with a subsultus tendinum, after which they died in the greatest agonies, crying out to God and Mahomet for mercy. In sixteen minutes by my watch, which I held in my hand, all the criminals were no more. Some hours after their death, I observed their bodies full of livid spots, much like those of the Petechioe, their faces swelled, their colour changed to a kind of blue, their eyes looked yellow, &c. &c.
About a fortnight after this I had an opportunity of seeing such another execution at Samarang. Seven Malays were executed there with the same instrument, and in the same manner; and I found the operation in the poison, and the spots in their bodies, exactly the same.
These circumstances made me desirous to try an experiment with some animals, in order to be convinced of the real effects of this poison; and as I had then two young puppies, I thought them the fittest objects for my purpose. I accordingly procured, with great difficulty, some grains of Upas. I dissolved half a grain of that gum in a small quantity of arrack, and dipped a lancet into it. With this poisoned instrument I made an incision in the lower muscular part of the belly in one of the puppies. Three minutes after it received the wound the animal began to cry out most piteously, and ran as fast as possible from one corner of the room to the other. So it continued during six minutes, when all its strength being exhausted, it fell upon, the ground, was taken with convulsions, and died in the eleventh minute. I repeated this experiment with two other puppies, with a cat and a fowl, and found the operation of the poison in all of them the same: none of these animals survived above thirteen minutes.
I thought it necessary to try also the effect of the poison given inwardly, which I did in the following manner. I dissolved a quarter of a grain of the gum in half an ounce of arrack, and made a dog of seven months old drink it. In seven minutes a retching ensued, and I observed, at the same time, that the animal was delicious, as it ran up and down the room, fell on the ground, and tumbled about; then it rose again, cried out very loud, and in about half an hour after was seized with convulsions, and died. I opened the body, and found the stomach very much inflamed, as the intestines were in some parts, but not so much as the stomach. There was a small quantity of coagulated blood in the stomach; but I could discover no orifice from which it could have issued; and therefore supposed it to have been squeezed out of the lungs, by the animal's straining while it was vomiting.
From these experiments I have been convinced that the gum of the Upas is the most dangerous and most violent of all vegetable poisons; and I am apt to believe that it greatly contributes to the unhealthiness of that island. Nor is this the only evil attending it: hundreds of the natives of Java, as well as Europeans, are yearly destroyed and treacherously murdered by that poison, either internally or externally. Every man of quality or fashion has his dagger or other arms poisoned with it; and in times of war the Malayans poison the springs and other waters with it. By this treacherous practice [Page 135] the Dutch suffered greatly during the last war, as it occasioned the loss of half their army. For this reason they have ever since kept fish in the springs of which they drink the water, and sentinels are placed near them, who inspect the waters every hour, to see whether the fish are alive. If they march with an army or body of troops into an enemy's country, they always carry live fish with them, which they throw into the water some hours before they venture to drink it; by which means they have been able to prevent their total destruction.
This account, I flatter myself, will satisfy the curiosity of my readers, and the few facts which I have related will be considered as a certain proof of the existence of this pernicious tree, and its penetrating effects.
If it be asked why we have not yet any more satisfactory accounts of this tree, I can only answer, that the object of most travellers to that part of the world consists more in commercial pursuits than in the study of Natural History and the advancement of Sciences. Besides, Java is so universally reputed an unhealthy island, that rich travellers seldom make any long stay in it; and others want money, and generally are too ignorant of the language to travel, in order to make inquiries. In future, those who visit this island will now probably be induced to make it an object of their researches, and will furnish us with a fuller description of this tree.
I will therefore only add, that there exists also a sort of Cajoe-Upas on the coast of Macasser, the poison of which operates nearly in the same manner, but is not half so violent or malignant as that of Java, and of which I shall likewise give a more circumstantial account in a description of that island.— London Magazine.
Another Account of the Boa Upas, or Poison-Tree of Macasser, from an inaugural Dissertation published by Christ. Aejmelaeus, and approved by Professor Thunberg, at Upsal.
DOCTOR Aejmelaeus first speaks of poisons in general, enumerating many virulent ones from the mineral and animal, as well as from the vegetable kingdoms of Nature. Of the first he mentions arsenical, mercurial, and antimonial preparations; amongst the second he mentions the poisons of several serpents, fishes, and insects; and amongst the last the Curara on the bank of the Oronoko, and the Woorara on the banks of the Amazones, and many others. But he thinks the strongest is that of a tree hitherto undescribed, known by the name of Boa Upas, which grows in many of the warmer parts of India, principally in the islands of Java, Sumatra, Borneo, Bali, Macasser, and Celebes.
Rumphius testifies concerning this Indian poison, that it was more terrible to the Dutch then any warlike instrument; it is by him styled Arbor toxicaria, and he mentions two species of it, which he terms male and female; and describes the tree as having a thick trunk, with spreading branches, covered with a rough dark bark. The wood, he adds, is very solid, of a pale [Page 136] yellow, and variegated with black spots; but the fructification is yet unknown.
Professor Thunberg supposes the Boa Upas to be a Cestrum, or a tree of the same natural family; and describes a Cestrum of the Cape of GoodHope, the juice of which the Hottentots mix with the venom of a certain serpent, which is said to increase the deleterious quality of them both.
The Boa Upas tree is easily recognised at a distance, being always solitary, the soil around it being barren, and, as it were, burnt up; the dried juice is dark brown, liquifying by heat, like other resins. It is collected with the greatest caution, the person having his head, hands, and feet carefully covered with linen, that his whole body may be protected from the vapour as well as from the droppings of the tree. No one can approach so near as to gather the juice, hence they supply bamboos, pointed like a spear, which they thrust obliquely, with great force, into the trunk; the juice oozing out gradually fills the upper joint; and the nearer the root the wound is made, the more virulent the poison is supposed to be. Sometimes upwards of twenty reeds are left fixed in the tree for three or four days, that the juice may collect and harden in the cavities; the upper joint of the reed is then cut off from the remaining part, the concreted juice is formed into globules or sticks, and is kept in hollow reeds, carefully closed, and warpped in tenfold linen. It is every week taken out to prevent its becoming mouldy, which spoils it. The deleterious quality appears to be volatile, since it loses much of its power in the time of one year, and in a few years becomes totally effete.
The vapour of the tree produces numbness and spasms of the limbs, and if any one stands under it bare-headed, he loses his hair; and if a drop falls on him, violent inflammation ensues. Birds which sit on the branches a short time, drop down dead, and can even with difficulty fly over it; and not only no vegetables grow under it, but the ground is barren a stone's cast around it.
A person wounded by a dart poisoned with this juice feels immediately a sense of heat over his whole body, with great vertigo, to which death soon succeeds. A person wounded with the Java poison was affected with tremor of the limbs, and starting of the tendons in five minutes, and died in less than sixteen minutes, with marks of great anxiety; the corpse, in a few hours, was covered with petechial spots, the face became tumid and leadcoloured, and the white part of the eye became yellow.
The natives try the strength of their poison by a singular test; some of the expressed juice of the root of Amomum Zerumbet is mixed with a little water, and a bit of the poisonous gum or resin is dropped into it; an effervescence instantly takes place, by the violence of which they judge of the strength of the poison.—What air can be extricated during this effervescence?—This experiment is said to be dangerous to the operator.
As the juice is capable of being dissolved in arrack, and is thence supposed to be principally of resinous nature, the Professor does not credit that fountains have been poisoned with it.
This poison has been employed as a punishment for capital crimes in [Page 137] Macasser and other islands; in those cases some experiments have been made, and when a finger only had been wounded with a dart, the immediate amputation of it did not save the criminal from death.
The poison from what has been termed the female tree, is less deleterious than the other, and has been used chiefly in hunting; the carcases of animals thus destroyed are eaten with impunity. The poison-juice is said to be used externally as a remedy against other poisons, in the form of a plaster; also to be used internally for the same purpose; and is believed to alleviate the pain, and extract the poison of venomous insects sooner than any other applicaion. The author concludes that these accounts have been exaggerated by Mahomedan priests, who have persuaded their followers that the Prophet Mahomet planted this noxious tree as a punishment for the sins of mankind.
An abstract of this Dissertation of C. Aejmelxus is given in Dr. Duncan's Medical Commentaries for the year 1790, Decad. 2d. vol. v.
FAIRY-SCENE
THE BOTANIC GARDEN. CATALOGUE OF THE POETIC EXHIBITION.
- GROUP of insects Page. 12
- Tender husband Page. 12
- Self-admirer Page. 12
- Rival lovers Page. 13
- Coquet Page. 13
- Platonic wife Page. 14
- Monster-husband Page. 16
- Rural happiness Page. 17
- Clandestine marriage Page. 17
- Sympathetic lovers Page. 17
- Ninon d'Enclos Page. 19
- Harlots Page. 19
- Giants Page. 21
- Mr. Wright's paintings Page. 22
- Thalestris Page. 23
- Autumnal scene Page. 23
- Dervise procession Page. 24
- Lady in full dress Page. 25
- Lady on a precipice Page. 26
- Palace in the sea Page. 27
- Vegetable lamb Page. 29
- Whale Page. 29
- Sensibility Page. 29
- Mountain-scene by night Page. 32
- Lady drinking water Page. 33
- Lady and cauldron Page. 33
- Medea and AEson Page. 34
- Forlorn nymph Page. 34
- Galatea on the sea Page. 36
- Lady frozen to a statue Page. 36
- Air-balloon of Montgolsier Page. 46
- Arts of weaving and spinning Page. 47
- Arkwright's cotton mills Page. 48
- Invention of letters, figures, and crotchets Page. 49
- Mrs. Delany's paper-garden Page. 51
- Mechanism of a watch, and design for its case Page. 52
- Time, hours, moments Page. 52
- Transformation of Nebuchadnezzar Page. 53
- St. Anthony preaching to fish Page. 55
- Sorceress Page. 56
- Miss Crewe's drawings Page. 56
- Song to May Page. 57
- Frost scene Page. 58
- Discovery of the bark Page. 58
- Moses striking the rock Page. 60
- Dropsy Page. 60
- Mr. Howard and prisons Page. 62
- Witch and imps in a church Page. 69
- Inspired Priestess Page. 70
- Fuseli's night-mare Page. 71
- Cave of Thor and subterranean Naiads Page. 73
- Medea and children Page. 75
- Palmira weeping Page. 78
- Group of wild creatures drinking Page. 79
- Poison-tree of Java Page. 79
- [Page 140] Time and hours Page. 80
- Wounded deer Page. 81
- Lady shot in battle Page. 82
- Harlots Page. 83
- Laocoon and his sons Page. 84
- Drunkards and diseases Page. 85
- Prometheus and the vulture Page. 85
- Lady burying her child in the plague Page. 86
- Moses concealed on the Nile Page. 89
- Slavery of the Africans Page. 89
- Weeping muse Page. 90
- Maid of night Page. 101
- Fairies Page. 102
- Electric lady Page. 103
- Shadrec, Meshec and Abednego, in the fiery furnace Page. 104
- Shepherdesses Page. 104
- Song to Echo Page. 105
- Kingdom of China Page. 105
- Lady and distaff Page. 106
- Cupid spinning Page. 106
- Lady walking in snow Page. 107
- Children at play Page. 107
- Venus and Loves Page. 108
- Matlock Bath Page. 109
- Angel bathing Page. 110
- Mermaid and Nereids Page. 111
- Lady in salt Page. 112
- Lot's wife Page. 113
- Lady in regimentals Page. 114
- Dejanita in a lion's skin Page. 114
- Offspring from the marriage of the Rose and the Nightingale Page. 115
- Parched deserts in Africa Page. 116
- Turkish lady in an undress Page. 117
- Ice-scene in Lapland Page. 118
- Lock-lomond by moon-light Page. 119
- Hero and Leander Page. 120
- Gnome-husband and palace under ground Page. 121
- Lady inclosed in a fig Page. 121
- Sylph-husband Page. 122
- Marine cave Page. 122
- Proteus lover Page. 123
- Lady on a Dolphin Page. 124
- Lady bridling a Pard Page. 124
- Lady saluted by a Swan Page. 124
- Hymeneal procession Page. 124
- Night Page. 125
THE BOTANIC GARDEN. CONTENTS OF THE NOTES.
- SEEDS of Canna used sorprayer-beads 12
- Stems and leaves of Callitriche so matted together, as they float on the water, as to bear a person walking on them 12
- The female in Collinsonia approaches first to one of the males, and then to the other 13
- Females in Nigella and Epilobium bend towards the males for some days, and then leave them 13
- The stigma, or head of the female, in Spartium (common broom) is produced amongst the higher set of males; but when the keel-leaf opens, the pistil suddenly twists round like a French-horn, and places the stigma amidst the lower set of males 13
- The two lower males in Ballota become mature before the two higher; and, when their dust is shed, turn outwards from the female 13
- The plants of the class Two Powers, with naked seeds, are all aromatic 14
- Of these, Marum and Nepeta are delightful to cats 14
- The filaments in Meadia, Borago, Cyclamen, Solanum, &c. shewn by reasoning to be the most unchangeable parts of those flowers 14
- Rudiments of two hinder wings are seen in the class Diptera, or two-winged insects 14
- Teats of male animals 15
- Filaments without anthers in Curcuma, Linum, &c. and styles without stigmas in many plants, shew the advance of the works of nature towards greater perfection 15
- Double flowers, or vegetable monsters, how produced 15, 16
- The calyx and lower series of petals not changed in double flowers 15
- Dispersion of the dust in nettles and other plants 16
- Cedar and Cypress unperishable 16
- Anthoxanthum gives the fragrant scent to hay 17
- Viviparous plants: the Aphis is viviparous in summer, and oviparous in autumn 17
- Irritability of the stamen of the plants of the class Syngenesia, or Confederate males 17
- Some of the males in Lychnis, and other flowers, arrive sooner at their maturity 18
- Males approach the female in Gloriosa, Fritillaria, and Kalmia 18
- Contrivances to destroy insects in Silene, Dionaea muscipula, Arum muscivorum, Dypsacus, &c. 19
- Some bell-flowers close at night; others hang the mouths downwards; others nod and turn from the wind; stamens bound down to the pistil in Amaryllis formosiffima; pistil is crooked in Hemerocallis flava, yellow day-lily 20
- [Page 42] Thorns and prickles designed for the defence of the plant; tall Hollies have no prickles above the reach of cattle 21
- Bird-lime from the bark of Hollies like elastic gum 21
- Adansonia the largest tree known; its dimensions 22
- Bulbous roots contain the embryon flower, seen by dissecting a tulip-root 23
- Flowers of Colchicum and Hamamelis appear in autumn, and ripen their seed in the spring following 24
- Sun-flower turns to the sun by nutation, not by gyration 24
- Dispersion of seeds 24
- Drosera catches flies 25
- Of the nectary, its structure to preserve the honey from infects 26
- Curious proboscis of the Sphinx Convolvuli 26
- Final cause of the resemblance of some flowers to insects, as the Bee-orchis 26
- In some plants of the class Tetradynamia, or Four Powers, the two shorter stamens, when at maturity, rise as high as the others 26
- Ice in the caves on Tenerif, which were formerly hallowed by volcanic fires 27
- Some parasites do not injure trees, as Tillandsia and Epidendrum 27
- Mosses growing on trees injure them 27
- Marriages of plants necessary to be celebrated in the air 28
- Insects with legs on their backs 28
- Scarcity of grain in wet seasons 28
- Tartarian lamb; use of down on vegetables; air, glass, wax, and fat, are bad conductors of heat; snow does not moisten the living animals buried in it, illustrated by burning camphor in snow 28
- Of the collapse of the sensitive plant 29
- Birds of passage 30
- The acquired habits of plants 31
- Irritability of plants increased by previous exposure to cold 31
- Lichen produces the first vegetation on rocks 32
- Plants holding water 33
- Madder colours the bones of young animals 33
- Colours of animals serve to conceal them 33
- Warm bathing retards old age 34
- Male flowers of Valisneria detach themselves from the plant, and float to the female ones 34
- Air in the cells of plants, its various uses 35
- How Mr. Day probably lost his life in his diving-ship 36
- Air-bladders of fish 36
- Star-jelly is voided by Herons 37
- Intoxicating mushrooms 37
- Mushrooms grow without light, and approach to animal nature 37
- Seeds of Tillandsia fly on long threads, like spiders on the gossamer 45
- Account of cotton mills 48
- Invention of letters, figures, crotches 49
- Mrs. Delany's and Mrs. North's paper-gardens 51
- The horologe of Flora 51
- The white petals of Helleborus niger become first red, and then change into a green calyx 53
- Berries of Menispernum intoxicate fish 54
- Effects of opium 55
- Paintings by Miss Crewe 56
- Petals of Cistus and CEnothera continue but a few hours 57
- Method of collecting the gum from Cistus by leathern thongs 57
- Discovery of the bark 58
- Foxglove, how used in dropsies 60
- Bishop of Marseilles and Lord Mayor of London 61
- Superstitious uses of plants, the divining rod, animal magnetism 69
- Intoxication of the Pythian priestess, poison from Lauvel leaves, and from cherry kernels 70
- Sleep consists in the abolition of voluntary power; night-mare explained 72
- Indian fig emits slender cords from its summit 72
- [Page 143] Cave of Thor in Derbyshire, and subterraneous rivers explained 73
- The capsule of the Geranium makes as hygrometer; Barley creeps out of a barn 74
- Mr. Edgworth's creeping hygrometer 75
- Flower of Fraxirsella flashes on the approach of a candle 76
- Essential oils narcotic, poisonous, deleterious to insects 76
- Dew-drops from Mancinella blister the skin 77
- Uses of poisonous juices in the vegetable economy 77
- The fragrance of plants a part of their defence 77
- The sting and poison of a nettle 77
- Vapour from Lobelia suffocative; unwholesomeness of perfumed hair-powder 78
- Ruins of Palmira 78
- The poison-tree of Java 79, 129
- Tulip roots die annually 80
- Hyacinth and Ranunculus roots 81
- Vegetable contest for air and light 83
- Some voluble stems turn E.S.W. and others W.S.E. 83
- Tops of white Bryony as grateful as Asparagus 84
- Fermentation converts sugar into spirit, food into poison 85
- Fable of Prometheus applied to dram-drinkers 85
- Cyclamen buries its seeds and trifolium subterraneum 86
- Pits dug to receive the dead in the plague 87
- Lakes of America consists of fresh water 87
- The seeds of Cassia & some others are carried from America, and thrown on the coasts of Norway and Scotland 87
- Of the Gulph-stream 88
- Wonderful change predicted in the gulph of Mexico 88
- In the flowers of Cactus grandiflorus, and Cistus, some of the stamens are perpetually bent to the pistil 101
- Nyctanthes and others are only fragrant in the night; Cucurbita lagenaria closes when the sun shines on it 102
- Tropo [...]lum, nasturtion, emits sparks in the twilight 103
- Nectary on its calyx 103
- Phosphorescent lights in the evening 103
- Hot embers eaten by bull-frogs 103
- Long filaments of grosses, the cause of bad seed-wheat 104
- Chinese hemp grew in England above 14 feet in five months 106
- Roots of snow-drop and hyacinth insipid, like orchis 107
- Orchis will ripen its seeds if the new bulb be cut off 107
- Proliferous flowers 107
- The wax on the candle-berry myrtle said to be made by insects 108
- The warm springs of Matlock produced by the condensation of steam raised from great depths by subterraneous fires 109
- Air separated from water by the attraction of points to water being less than that of the particles of water to each other 110
- Minute division of sub-aquatic leaves 110
- Water-cress, and other aquatic plants, inhabit all climates 111
- Butomus esculent; Lotus of Egypt; Nymphaea 111
- Ocymum covered with salt every night 112
- Salt a remote cause of scrophula, and immediate cause of seascurvy 112
- Coloured spatha of Arum, and blotched leaves, if they serve the purpose of a coloured petal 114
- Tulip roots with a red cuticle produce red flowers 114
- Of vegetable mules the internal parts, as those of fructification, resemble the female parent; and the external parts, the male one 115
- The same occurs in animal mules, as the common mule and the hinnus, and in sheep 115
- The wind called Harniattan from volcanic eruptions; some epidemic coughs or influenza have the same origin 116
- Fish killed in the sea, by dry summers, in Asia 117
- [Page 144] Hedysarum gyrans perpetually moves its leaves like the respiration of animals 117
- Plants possess voluntary power of motion 117
- Loud cracks from ice-mountains explained 119
- Muschus corallinus vegetates below the snow, where the heat is always about40. 119
- Quick growth of vegetables in northern latitudes, after the solution of the snows, explained 119
- The Rail sleeps in the snow 119
- Conferva aegagropila rolls about the bottom of lakes 119
- Lycoperdon tuber, truffle, requires no light 120
- Account of caprification 121
- Figs wounded with a straw, and pears and plumbs wounded by insects, ripen sooner, and become sweeter 122
- Female figs closed on all sides, supposed to be monsters 122
- Basaltic columns produced by volcanos, shewn by their form 123
- Byssus floats on the sea in the day, and sinks in the night 123
- Conferva polymorpha twice changes its colour and its form 123
- Some seed-vessels and seeds resemble insescts 123
- Individuality of flowers not destroyed by the number of males or females which they contain 124
- Trees are swarms of buds, which are individuals. 124
THE BOTANIC GARDEN INDEX OF THE NAMES OF THE PLANTS.
- ADONIS 124
- AEgagrópila 119
- Álcea 15
- Amarýllis 20
- Anemone 30
- Anthoxánthum 17
- Arum 114
- Avéna 104
- Bárometz 28
- Béllis 107
- Byssus 123
- Cáctus 101
- Caléndula 51
- Callítriche 12
- Cánna 12
- Cánnabis 106
- Cápri-ficus 121
- Carlína 45
- Caryophýllus 115
- Cássia 87
- Céreus 101
- Chondrílla 17
- Chunda 117
- Cinchóna 58
- Circaea 69
- Cístus 57
- Cócculus 54
- Cólchicum 24
- Collinsónia 13
- Conférva 119, 123
- Cupréssus 15
- Curcúma 14
- Cuscúta 83
- Cýclamen 86
- Cypérus 49
- Diánthus; 115
- Dictamnus 76
- Digitális 60
- Dodecátheon 14
- Drába 26
- Drósera 25
- Dýpsacus 33
- Fícus 72
- Fúcus 110
- Fraxinélla 76
- Galánthus 107
- Genísta 13
- Gloriósa 18
- Gossýpium 48
- Hedýsarum 117
- Heliánthus 24
- Helléborus 53
- Hippómane 77
- [Page 146] Ilex 21
- Impátiens 74
- Iris 15
- Kleinhóvia 22
- Lápsana 51
- Láuro-cérasus 70
- Líchen 32
- Línum 47
- Lobélia 78
- Lonicéra 26
- Lychnis 18
- Lycopérdon 120
- Máncinélla 77
- Méadia 14
- Melíssa 13
- Menispérmum 54
- Mimósa 29
- Múschus 119
- Nymphaea 51
- Nelumbo 118
- Ócymum 112
- Orchis 80
- Osmúnda 17
- Osýris 16
- Papáver 55
- Papýrus 49
- plantágo 16
- Polymórpha 123
- Polypódium 28
- Prúnus 70
- Rúbia 33
- Siléne 19
- Trápa 110
- Tremélla 36
- Tropaéolum 103
- Truffélia 120
- Túlipa 23
- Ulva 35
- Upas 79
- Urtíca 77
- Vallisnéria 34
- Viscum 27
- Vitis 85
- Zostéra 27
ERRATA.
PART I.
In the Argument of the fourth Canto, page 96, line 8, for '165,' read 177, and add 12 to each succeeding number of the lines throughout the page.
Page 185, l. 8 from the bottom, for 'proportion,' read proportion.
186, l. 2 of the note, for 'Porland,' read Portland.
198, l. 17, for 'ceystallization,' read crystallization.
PART II.
Page 112, the following note should have been inserted at the bottom of the page.
Ice-flower. l. 239. Mesembryanthemum crystallinum.
Directions to the Binder for placing the Engravings.
PART I.
- Mr. Wedgwood's Cameos to face page 54
- Cyprepedium 122
- Erythrina Corallodendron 124
- Portland Vase 186
- —first Compartment 187
- —second Compartment 188
- —Handles and Bottom 191
- Section of the Earth 199
PART II.
- The two plates of Plants to come in between pages 10 and 11
- Meadia to face page 14
- Gloriosa Superba 18
- Dionaea Muscipula 19
- Amaryllis formosissima 20
- Vallisneria Spiralis 34
- Hedysarum gyrans 117
- Apocynum androsaemifolium 127
☞IT was the intention of the publishers of this work, agreeable to an article of their proposals, to have inserted, in this place, a list of the subscribers' names; but it has been found impracticable, from the difficulty of collecting the subscription-papers from every part of the United States, to comply with that article, without a very considerable delay in the publication. It has therefore been thought proper, from the pressing demands for the book, to publish it at this time, and without any names; the omission of the whole being deemed preferable to the insertion of but a small part of them.